of Ecclesiasticall Writers And yet both Iewes and Gentiles termed her by way of ignominie and reproch Stabularia because shee a most godly Princesse sought out the Cribbe or Manger where Christ was borne and in that place where stood that Hostelry founded a Church for which cause she was by the Enemies of Christian Religion called an Hostesse and because such are commonly kind to their Guests a Concubine also For whose defense let the Funerall Oration of Ambrose made vpon the death of Theodosius answer wherein hee doth rather commend her humilitie then affirme any such base Offices in contempt of her person They say that this Lady was at first an Inne-holder or Hostesse c. Well saith he this good Hostesse Helena hasted to Ierusalem and sought out the place of our Lords Passion and made diligent search for the Lords Cribbe This good Hostesse was not ignorant of that Guest which cured the way-faring mans hurts that was wounded by Theeues This good Hostesse chose to be reputed a Stable-sweeper that she might thereby gaine Christ. And verily she was the moouer and only worker of her husbands conuersion who casting off all superstitious worships willingly acknowledged the onely all-ruling God suffering the Christians that had beene hidde in Caues and Dennes now to exercise their Deuotions publikely and both to reedifie the old ruinate Churches and to erect new 9 Of the like Pietie wee reade in a Queene of the like name Helena Queene of Adiabena commended by Iosephus that was a Conuert to the Iewish Religion who comming to Ierusalem to visit the Temple in time of a greeuous Famine which happened in the daies of Claudius sent to Alexandria for great quantity of Corne and for Dried Figges from Cyprus which shee very charitably bestowed vpon the poore And about three stades or furlongs off from Ierusalem built a Sepulcher with three Pyramides wherein her selfe and her two sonnes both Kings were afterwards interred But to proceed 10 Constantius being heere in Britaine and lately returned from his Expedition made against the Caledonians and Picts fell sicke in the City of Yorke where the Imperiall Throne of his residence was set At which very time Constantine his sonne escaping the hands of Gallerius with whom hee had beene left hostage hasted from Rome hauing belaid all the way with Post-horses for the purpose and left them houghed for feare of pursuit came with all speed to Yorke and to his fathers presence who so much ioied at his sight that he sate himselfe vpright vpon his Bed and in the presence of his Counsellors spake as followeth 11 It now sufficeth and death is not fearfull seeing I shall leaue my vnaccomplished actions to be performed in thee my Sonne in whose person I doubt not but that my Memoriall shal be retained as in a Monument of succeeding fame What I had intended but by this my fatall period left vndone see thou performe let those fruits bee ripened in thee the Branch that I thy Stocke from a vertuous intent haue had ingraffed alwaies in me that is gouerne thy Empire with an vpright Iustice protect the Innocent from the Tyrannie of Oppressours and wipe away all teares from the eies of the Christians for therein aboue all other things I haue accounted my selfe the most happy To thee therefore I leaue my Diademe and their Defense taking my Faults with mee to my Graue there to be buried in euerlasting obliuion but leauing my Vertues if euer I had any to reuiue and liue in thee With conclusion of which vertuous counsell hee tooke his last farewell of his sonne his friends and his life after he had sate Caesar sixteene yeeres and Emperour two as Eusebius accounteth and died the fiue and twentieth day of Iuly the yeere of our Sauiour three hundred and six and of his owne age fifty six FLA. VALERIVS CONSTANTINVS MAXIMVS CA. VALERIVS LICINIVS LICINIANVS CHAPTER XLVI THE Father thus departing both gloriously and peaceably in the presence of his Son and sage counsellers the griefe in the losse of the Sire was no greater then was the ioy conceiued that they had gained the sonne for his Successour all men reioicing at the good fortune of that iourney wherein hee came to close the eies of his dying father and to comfort the sorrow of his mournefull Countrey-men For forthwith heere in Britaine by acclamation of the people assistance of the Souldiers and aduice of Erocus King of the Almans who by the way had accompanied him hither in his flight from Rome they proclaimed him at all hands Emperour and Successour to all that part of the world which his father held This election was ioifully ratified by the Senate and of all other Prouinces so gladly accepted that they accounted this Iland most happie of all other whose chance was first to see him their Caesar as in these words of the Panegyrist is seene O fortunate Britaine and more happie then all other Lands that hast the first sight of Constantine Caesar. 3 Maxentius the sonne of Maximianus Herculius who at the death of Constantius was proclaimed Augustus by the tumultuous Praetorian Souldiers at Rome and Romulus his sonne whose face wee haue heere with his fathers from both their monies expressed was created his Caesar the way to that Seat of Maiestie whereunto hee had too hastily and most vnduly climed for now this Vsurper by his Necromancies Adulteries Persecutions and Murders was growne so vntolerable and odious that the Senate sent to Constantine crauing his aid and redresse who sore lamenting the sores of the Empire and the case of the Christians first wrote but that taking no effect prepared his forces against Maxentius Maximianus the father either in true zeale or fained pretence which by the sequell is more probable tooke great offense at his sonne Maxentius vnsufferable outragiousnesse and vnder colour of dislikes and redresse repaired to his sonne in Law Constantine whose daughter Fausta hee had maried and notwithstanding his faire pretences before the face of Constantine yet secretly he tampered with Fausta to make away her husband But the good Lady well knowing that the bond of a childe is great but greater the loue of a wife reuealed his treacherie to Constantine who caused him therupon to be put to death a fit end for so bloudy a Tyrant And ripe was the like destiny for his no-way-degenerating sonne against whom hee prepared his forces and drawing Licinius Gouernour of Sclauonia who was made Caesar to his side by giuing him his sister Constantia to wife a man but of an ordinarie descent though Gallienus Maximinus had made him in Illyrica his Copartner in the East hasted towards Rome with an Host of ninety thousand foot and eight thousand horse leuied out of Britaine France and Germanie 4 But knowing well that successe in warre dependeth more in diuine assistance then humane strength yet doubtfull what God hâ—… should in this blessed enterprise
raigned thirty seuen yeeres and odde moneths and professing a voluntarie pouertie so great was the zeale and so little the knowledge of that age went to Rome where in the habit of a Religious Man he ended his life in poore estate and Ethelburga his wife became a vailed Nunne and was made Abbesse of Barking neere London wherein she ended her life The brethren of this Inas were Kenten whose sonne was Aldelme Abbat of Malmesbury and Bishop of Sherborne and Ingils that was the progenitour of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch of the whole Iland and his sister Cuthburga maried into Northumberland sued a diuorce against Osrick her King and husband and in the habit of a Nunne ended her daies at Winburne in the Countie of Dorset EThelard the kinsman of King Ina whom he ordained his successour at his departure to Rome was the sonne of Oswald and he of Ethelbald the sonne of Kenbald the brother of Cuth and both of them the sonnes of Cuthwin the sonne of Cheaulin the sonne of King Kenrik the sonne of Cherdik the first West-Saxon King He began his raigne the same yeere that King Edbert did his ouer the Kingdome of Kent and with him was terrified by the dreadfull appearance of two Blazing Starres of whose Acts no other mention is recorded sauing that at his entrance into regall estate Oswald a Norman of the West-Saxons bloud emulated his glorie and troubled the quiet peace of his prosperous beginning but not able to winne fortune to fauour his proceedings he quite abandoned his natiue Country and so left Ethelard to rule the Kingdome in peace who therein quietly raigned the space of foureteene yeeres without any mention of wife or issue CVthred cosen to King Ethelard succeeded him in his Dominions and was much disquieted by Edilbald King of Mercia both by open warre and priuie practises but these two Kings comming to a conclusion of peace ioined both their Powers against the ouer-borne Britains and in a bloudy battle gaue them a great ouerthrow In this time saith Beda the bodies of the dead were permitted to bee buried within the walles of their Cities which thing before was not lawfull but their corps were interred without in the Fields many of whose Tombes as yet are witnesses to vs that daily finde them in the digging of the grounds adioining and reserue them for sight or other necessarie vse The peace of this King was molested by his owne subiect an Earle named Adelme who boldly encountred his Soueraigne in Battle and fought it out euen to the point of victorie but failing thereof and forced to flie his life was pardoned And hee made Generall against the Mercian Edilbald Cuthreds ancient foe wherein by his valiant prowesse with the flight and discomfiture of the Enemie hee made a worthie amends for guerdon of his life and was euer after held in great fauour and honour This King raigned in great fame and victories the space of fourteene yeers and died in the yeere of our Lords Passion 753. Hee had issue one onely son whose name was Kenrik a valiant young Prince who in the ninth yeere of his Fathers raigne was seditiously slaine in his Armie for bearing himselfe as it may seeme ouer-rigorous towards the Souldiers SIgebert obtaining the Principalitie of the West-Saxons raigned therein no long time and that without all honour or fame His parentage is obscure and vnknowne but his vices are made apparant and manifest for hee wallowing in all sensuall pleasures added exactions and cruelties vpon his Subiects setting aside all lawes and rules of true pietie from which vicious life when hee was louingly admonished by his most faithfull Counsellor a worthy Earle called Cumbra so farre was his minde from abandoning his impious courses as that he caused this Noble Personage to be cruelly slaine whereupon the rest of the Peeres seeing their State and liues were euery day in danger and the common subiects whose Lawes were thus violated being incensed into furie they rebelliously rose vp in Armes against him and would acknowledge him no longer their Soueraigne Sigebert by nature as fearefull as he was audacious vnto vice fledde into the woods as his only safeguard where like a forlorne person he wandred in the day and in caues and dennes lodged in the night till lastly he was met with by a Swine-heard that was seruant to Cumbra and of him knowne to be Sigebert was presently slaine in reuenge of his masters death in the wood that was then called Andreads Wald when hee had raigned not fully two yeeres KEnwulfe sprung from the bloud-Royall of the West Saxons after the death of wicked Sigebert was made King of that Prouince and appeasing some tumults that were stirred for Sigebert obtained many victories against the ouermastred Britaines but had not the like successe against Offa King of the Mercians who at Bensington gaue him a great ouerthrow He founded the Cathedrall Church of S. Andrewes at Wels which afterwards was an Episcopall See and in great honour raigned for the space of twenty foure yeeres but then Fourtune turning her face away from him the rest of his raigne did not sute to that which was spent for he giuing himselfe to pleasure and securitie banished Kineard the brother of his Predecessor Sigebert who dissembling his wrong gaue place vnto time and occasion being offered made his vse thereof For Kenwulfe comming to Merton to visit his Paramore was there set vpon and slaine and his body conueied and buried at Winchester after hee had raigned twenty nine yeeres leauing no memoriall either of Wife or Children BRithie lineally descended from Cherdik the first King of the West-Saxons a man of a soft and quiet disposition succeeded Kenwulfe in that Principalitie in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 784. He married Ethelburga the daughter of great Offa the Mercian King by whose power he expelled Egbert that ruled a Lordship in his Prouince vnder him whose fame increasing through his feates of warres draue many icalousies into King Brithries head and the more by the instigation of Ethelburga his Queene who bearing her selfe great because of her parentage practised the downfall and destruction of them whom she hated and by her suggestions this Egbert was banished on suspicion of conspiracie It afterward chanced that shee preparing poison to make an end of one of the Kings Minions wrought thereby though vnwittingly the Kings death for he by tasting the confection ended his life after hee had raigned the space of sixteene yeeres Wherein she fearing the iust reuenge of his subiects fled into France by Charles then King was so courteously entertained as that for her great beauty there was offered her the choice of him or his sonne But she in her youthfull and lustfull humor choosing the sonne was debarred from both and thrust into a Monastery in the habit not the affection of a Nunne where not long after
is by the same Writer reported to be his brother and the supposed sonne also of Vulfhere the King Their murthers as he saith was committed the ninth Calends of August which is with vs the foure and twenty of Iuly vpon which day there was yeerely celebrated a solemne memoriall of their martyrdomes in the same place where they both suffered and where their Monument was then remaining 9 Wereburg the daughter of King Vulfhere and Queene Ermenhild was in her childhood committed to the bringing vp of Queene Etheldrid her mothers Aunt in the Monastery of Ely by whose perswasion she professed virginity and returning to her Country in the raigne of King Ethelred her Vncle was by him made ouerseer of all the Monasteries within his dominions She deceased at Trickingham now called Trentham in Stafford-shire and was buried at Hanbery Her body was afterwards remooued to Westchester where Leafrik the Earle built in honour of her a goodly Church called S. Wereburgs which to this day is the Cathedrall Church of that Citie ETHELRED THE SEVENTH KING OF MERCIA AND TVVELFTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIIII EThelred the third sonne of King Penda and brother to the last declared Vulfhere in the yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred seuenty fiue beganne his raigne in the kingdome of Mercia and at the same time in the Monarchy of the Englishmen being the seuenth King among them that ware their Diademe and the twelfth person that bare the Imperiall title of the whole his claime was not immediately nor next in succession young Kenred his Nephew standing betwixt him and the Crowne But himselfe a child in yeeres and in them also addicted vnto a priuate life he gaue his Vncle way to vndergo so publike a charge which without contradiction was likewise accepted of the subiects 2 His entrance was with warre against the Kentish Lothaire whose Country he destroied sparing neither Churches nor religious Abbeys the King not daring to appeare in field The Citie Rochester felt also his fury whose Citizens were ransacked their buildings ruinated and their Bishop Putta driuen to such distresse that he became a Teacher of good Arts and Musicke in Mercia to maintaine his aged yeeres from the necessity of perishing want These stirres saith Beda happened in the yeere of grace six hundred seuenty seuen and the next following so fearefull a Blazing starre as was wonderfull to behold first discouered in the moneth of August and for three moneths together continued rising in the morning and giuing forth a blazing pile very high and of a glittering flame 3 The remorse of conscience for the bloud he had spilt and the places of Oratories by him destroied besides his intrusions into another mans right strucke so deepe a wound into King Ethelreds breast that euer hee bethought him what recompence to make First therefore building a goodly Monastery at Bradney and that most fruitfully seated in the County of Lincolus thought that not sufficient to wash away the scarres of his foule offence but determined in himselfe to forsake the world for that was the terme attributed to the monasticall life wherein notwithstanding in lesse cares they liued and their persons more safe from all dangers attempted then when they publikely administred their lawes to their people the iust executions whereof many times breed the ouerthrow of their Princes and their Persons neuer secure amidst their owne gards 4 But such was the religion then taught and the godly zeale of the good Princes then raigning whose works haue manifested their vertues to posterities and faith in Christ the saluation of their soules in whose Paradise we leaue them and Ethelred to his deuout intent who to reconcile himselfe first vnto Kenred bequeathed the Crowne solely to him although he had a sonne capable thereof then putting on the habit of religion became himselfe a Monke in his owne Monastery of Bradney where he liued a regular life the terme of twelue yeeres and therein lastly died Abbat of the place when hee had raigned thirty yeeres the yeere of Christs natiuity seuen hundred sixteene His Wife 5 Offryd the wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Oswy and of Lady Eanfled King and Queene of Northumberland She was married vnto him in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuenty seuen being the third of his raigne and the twentieth of her age Shee was his wife twenty yeeres and passing thorow the North parts of Mercia she was set vpon and slaine by the people of that Country in reuenge of the death of Peada their King who had long before bin murthered by Alkefled his wife and her half sister as we haue said And thus strangely came shee to her vntimely end the yeer of our Lord six hundred ninety seuen the twenty three yeere of her husbands raigne and the fortieth of her owne age His Issue 6 Chelred the sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Offryd his wife was the heire apparant of his fathers kingdome and of sufficient yeeres to haue succeeded him when he entred into religion but that it was his fathers will to make amends to his Nephew Kenred sonne to his elder brother King Vulfhere that now he might raigne before his sonne who should haue raigned before himselfe KENRED THE EIGHTH KING OF MERCIA AND THE THIRTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXV KEnred the sonne of Vulfhere because of his minoritie at his Fathers death was defeated of his dominions by his Vncle Ethelred and vntill it pleased him to resigne his Crown liued a priuate life whereunto by nature hee was most inclined But King Ethelred for the wrongs to him committed and to redeeme the time that in warre and wealth he had prodigally spent yeelded the Scepter vnto his hand and set his seeming ouer-heauy Crowne vpon his Nephew Kenreds head who began his raigne at one and the same time both ouer the Mercians and Monarchy of the Englishâ—… which was the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred and foure 2 He is in account the eighth King of that Prouince and the thirteenth Monarch since Hengist the Saxon. He raigned in peace the space of foure yeeres then weary of gouernment and desirous of contemplation after the example of his Vncle sought a more priuate and religious life and thereupon appointing Chelred his Cosen germane to rule in his place in the fifth yeere of his raigne abandoned his kingdome and Country and departed for Rome accompanied with Offa King of the East-Saxons and with Edwine Bishop of Worcester where both these Kings were made Monks in the time of Pope Constantine the first Iustinian the younger then wearing the Imperiall Crowne and in a Monastery at that citie both these penitent Conuerts in the Coules and Orders of Monks spent the rest of their liues and therein died and were enterred this Mercian King Kenred hauing had
likelyhoods to induce that she was his lawfull Queene 11 Elfleda the second wife of King Edward was the daughter as Mathew of Westminster reporteth of an Earle named Ethelhelme and Asser the Bishop of Sherborne maketh mention of an Earle in Wiltshire among the West-Saxons of the same name who was in great fauour with King Elfred the father of this King by whom hee was sent Ambassador to carry his Almes to Stephen the sixt of that name Bishop of Rome in the yeare of our Lord 887 and by all probable conference of name time and place hee seemeth to bee the man that was father to this Queene 12 Edgina the third wife of King Edward was the daughter and heire of Earle Sigeline Lord of Meapham Culings and Leanham in Kent who was there slaine in battaile against the Danes Anno 927. She was married vnto King Edward about the fourteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Grace 916. She was his wife ten yeares and after his death she liued a widdow all the times of the raignes of King Ethelstan her sonne in law of King Edmund and King Edred her owne sonnes of King Edwy her Grand-child and was liuing in the Raigne of King Edward another of her Grand-children almost fortie yeares after the death of her husband It is writ of her that in the yeare of Grace 959. Shee offered her lands and euidences to Christ vpon his Altar at Canterbury She deceased the twenty fift of August in the fourth yeare of the said King Edgar and of Christ 963. His Children 13 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina was borne and growne to good yeeres in the time of the raigne of his Grandfather King Elfred who with his owne hands gaue him the order of Knighthood after a very honourable manner of creation as William the Monke of Malmsbury a great obseruer of such things hath left in writing who reporteth that he put vpon him a Purple Robe and girt him with a girdle wrought with pearle and a Saxon sword in a scabard of gold hanging at the same He was the Successor of his Father in the West-Saxons dominions and the English Monarchy 14 Elfred the second sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina is warranted by the testimony of the story of Hyde to haue been loued of his Father aboue all his other children that he caused him in his owne lifetime to bee crowned King and to sit with him in his Seat of Estate as his Partner in the Kingdome and that he enioyed that great honour but for a small time deceasing shortly after his creation and long before his fathers death and was buried in the New Monastery at Winchester which afterwards was remoued to Hyde 15 Editha whom the Scotish Writers call Beatrite the daughter of King Edward and the Lady Eguma with great honour was maried to Sythrick the Danish King of Northumberland in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Ethelstane being the yeere of grace 915. Within one yeere after her mariage her husband deceased and his sonne Guthfrid succeeded him in his Kingdome Wherefore she forsaking that Country obtained of her brothers gift the Castell of Tamworth in the County of Warwicke where she began a Monastery of Nunnes and therein liued died and was interred and both the Monastery and Body afterwards was remoued from thence vnto Pollesworth 16 Elsward the third son of King Edward the first of Queen Elfleda his second wife was born as it seemeth about the beginning of his Fathers raigne He was carefully brought vp in the study of Liberall Arts and in all other princely qualities so that it was expected he should haue succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but presently vpon his fathers decease he deceased himselfe in Oxford and was buried at one time and in one place with him in the New Monastery at Winchester in the yeere of Christ Iesus 924. 17 Edwine the fourth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was very young when his father was buried and his brother Ethelstane crowned Notwithstanding a deep ielosie possessing the King that his title was too neere the Crowne he caused him to be put into a little Pinnesse without either Tackle or Oares one only page accompanying him that his death might be imputed to the waues whence the young Prince ouercome with griefe and not able to master his owne passions cast himselfe headlong into the sea and his dead body being driuen vpon the coasts of Flanders was taken vp by Adulphe Earle of Boloine his cosen-germane and honourably buried in the Monastery of Saint Bertin in the Towne of S. Omers Which fact was much lamented by King Ethelstan who greeuously punished the suggestions of his owne ielosie and the procurers of his brothers death sending great thanks to the Earle that buried him and rich presents to the Monastery which entombed him and to appease the ghost of his innocent brother built the Abbey of Mialeton in the County of Dorset 18 Elfleda the second daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Elfleda his second Wife entred into the orders of Religion and tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity in the Monastery of Rumsey situated vpon the Riuer Test in the County of Southampton In which Monastery she was first a Nunne and afterward Abbesse during the whole time of her life which was there spent and ended and her body in the said Abbey buried 19 Eguina the third daughter of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was the second Wife to Charles the third surnamed the Simple King of France son to King Lews the brother of Iudith Queene of England before mentioned She had issue by him Lewis the third surnamed Beyond-sea because he was brought vp here in England with his Vnkle King Ethelstan and Gillet Duchesse of Normandy maried to Rollo the Dane who in regard of his marriage was allowed to bee the first Duke of that Country This Queene suruiued King Charles her Husband and afterwards was remaried to Herbert the younger Earle of Vermandoys which marriage was taken for so great an indignity because Earle Herbert the elder father to this Earle had caused the King her Husband to die in prison that King Lewis her sonne presently pursued her apprehended and committed her to the strait custody of Queene Gerberge his wife so as shee had no recourse vnto him nor issue by him 20 Ethelhild the fourth daughter of King Edward and the third of Queene Elfleda his second Wife followed the example of her elder sister Elfleda and became a Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton which was sometime the head Towne giuing name to the whole County of Wiltshire and antiently called Ellandon 21 Edhild the fifth daughter of King Edward and the fourth of Queene Elfleda
by report of Authors that were eie-witnesses themselues for Ingulphus that had oftentimes conference with her doth thus of her relate There was giuen saith hee vnto King Edward for his Queene and Wife the daughter of Goodwin a most beautifull Damosell Egitha by name excellent well learned in her demeanure and whole course of life a Virgine most chast humble and vnfeinedly holy no way sauouring of her Fathers or Brethrens barbarousnesse but mild modest faithfull and innocent nor euer hurtfull to any insomuch that this verse was applied to her Sicut Spina Rosam genuit Godwinus Egitham From prickled stalke as sweetest Rose So Egith faire from Godwin growes All these notwithstanding the King expulsed her his Court and Bed and that with no little disgrace for taking all her goods from her euen to the vttermost farthing committed her prisoner to the Monasterie of Wilton attended onely with one maid where shee for a whole yeeres space almost in teares and praiers expected the day of her release and comfort All which vnprincelie and vn-Spouslike vsage as the King pretended and said was because shee onely should not liue in comfort when as her Parents and Brethren were banished the Realme an vniust sentence surely and vnbefitting a Saint thus to punish the sinnes of the fathers vpon their children contrary to the prescript rule of God who by his Prophet complaineth against such iniustice and regulateth it with this iust verdict That soule that sinneth shall die and for her pure and vnuiolated chastity himselfe on his death-bed spake saying that openly she was his wife but in secret imbracings as his owne sister 25 Yet behold the blindnesse and partiality of those times wherein for this his only refusall of nuptiall duties the penciles of those that should haue shewed his true face to posterities haue so enbellished the portraiture and lineaments that vnto the beholder he seemeth now no mortall creature his miracles and foresayings answerable to most of the Prophets Which here to insert in so worthy a subiect and holy Kings life were both to fill vp with a needlesse surcharge whole leaues of Times waste abuses and to breed a suspicion of those other things in him which we know for sound truth as was his gift from God through his holy inuocations and touch of the place affected to cure the disease called Struma now the Kings Euill which vnto this day in his successors hath been experienced vpon many such healings by the touch of those gracious hands who haue held the Scepter as Gods Vicegerents of this most blessed and happy Kingdome That he had the spirit of Prophecie many haue thought as also the notice of his owne death some constantly affirme by a Ring sent him from Ierusalem the same that hee long time before had giuen to a pilgrime but these with his other miraculous cures his sight of the Danes destruction and the Seuen Sleepers in the Mount Cellion besides Ephesus with infinite others I leaue to his Legend-writers and Aluredus Riualensis to relate who haue written his many miracles with no sparing pen. Most true it is that of a little Monastery dedicated to S. Peter in the west of London by the riuer of Thames he made a most beautifull and faire Church where he likewise prouided for his owne Sepulcher and another dedicated to S. Margaret standing without the Abbey this of Westminster he endowed with very rich reuenewes and confirmed their Charters vnder his Broad Seale being the first of the Kings of England who vsed that large and stately impression in their Royall Charters and Patents the very true form wherof according to the rude sculpture of those elder times we haue portraited in the front of this Chapter as we intend likewise to doe in the rest succeeding whereof this vse at least if no other may bee made that by benefit of those paterns men may know from what Princes they first receiued the Charters of their ancient possessions and Patents of their honours which the Princes stile many beeing of one name cannot sufficiently make knowne The said Church of Westminster he built for the discharge of his vowed pilgrimage to Ierusalem that in such sumptuous maner that it was in those daies the Patern to all other statelie buildings He founded also the Colledge of S. Mary Oterie in the county of Deuon and gaue vnto it the Village of Otereg and remoued the Bishoppes See from Cridington to Excester as a place of farre more dignity where the King taking the right hand and the Queene the lâ—… led Leofricke from the high Altar and installed him the first Bishop of that See Finally when he had reigned the spâ—…e of twentie yeeres six moneths and twenty seuen daies hee died the fourth of Ianuary the yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand sixtie six and was with great lamentations and solemnitie buried in his Church at Westminster the morrow after the feast of the Epiphanie Hee was of person well proportioned of countenance sober and of complexion faire naturally courteous and gentle to all and thereby too prone and credulous to suggestions louing to his subiects and ouer-louing vnto Strangers A Prince of much vertue and integritie of life notwithstanding which had it not beene vailed vnder the faire-shew of Chastitie he had not so easily been canonized for a Saint wherein yet the seeming wisest taxed his wisdome whilest vnder a goodly pretext of Religion and vowed Virginity hee cast off all care of hauing issue and exposed the kingdom for a prey to the greedy desires of ambitious humours His wife Editha the wife of King Edward was the daughter of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and Earle of Kent her mother was Gith the sister of Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke she was married vnto him the yeere of Christs humanity 1045. and fourth of his raigne She was his wife eighteene yeeres and suruiuing him liued a widow eight more and in the eight yeere of King William the Conquerours raigne died in December the yeere of Christs birth 1074 and was buried by her husband in S. Peters Church at Westminster HAROLD THE SECOND OF THAT NAME THE SONNE OF EARLE GOODWINE AND THIRTIE EIGHT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS LIFE RAIGNE ACTS WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER VII THe people sorrowing for the death of their King and the States-men perplexed for choice of a new Edgar Athelings title was worthy of more vnpartiall respect then it found for him they held too young for gouernment besides a stranger borne scarce speaking English and withall the prophecies of Edward touching the alienation of the Crowne the Interest of the Danes and the claim that Duke William made both by gift and consanguinity bred great distraction of desires and opinions but nothing concluded for setling the State no man either assuming or profering the Monarchiall diademe because none had the power or right to adorne therewith his owne head In this Calme conference
against the other whereof must needs follow an vnnaturall warre betwixt them of dangerous consequence euen to him that conquested With these and the like allegations at last Stephen beganne to bend and a parley fâ—… peace was signified vnto the Duke Henry already warme for the battaile and his thoughts fixed on nothing lesse then peace could hardly moderate his youthfull affections yet at his friends importunity hee yeelded to conferre with King Stephen 45 The place for conference was so appointed that the riuer Thamesis parted the presence of these two Princes so that from either banke they saluted each others and after a long conference agreeing on a truce and vpon faire tearmes of amity departed commaunding all weapons and attempts of warre to be laid aside 46 But Eustace who hitherro had attended Fortune for the Crowne and now hopelesse to haue as his Fathers Successor was greatly displeased with this new moulded friendship and in a fury departed the field purposing to raise himselfe by his owne meanes and comming to Bury vrged the Monks of Saint Edmunds for money to set forward his heady designes But the wiser amongst them vnwilling to bee wagers of new warres which though ill for all sorts yet proued euer worst to the Clergie mens possessions denied his request wherewith enraged hee commanded his men to carry their corne and other prouision into his owne Castle situated hard by But being set at dinner wee reade of him saith mine Author that euen the verie first bit that hee put in his mouth draue him into a frensie whereof shortly after hee died whose body was interred at Feuersham in Kent 47 The death of Prince Eustace so much aduantaged Duke Henry that thereupon the truce in likelihood expiring many fell off vnto him and many Castles were deliuered as Bertwell Reading Warwicke Stamford and others whereat Stephen was not a little displeased and thinking to entrappe the yong venturous Duke with a strong Army followed him vnto Wallingford But God himselfe looking down from heauen saith Mathew of S. Albans made there an end of those long calamities by stirring the minds of chiefe men in the land to labour for peace such was Theobald Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Henrie Bishop of Winchester who hauing troubled the realm with fire and sword moued now to repentance wrought so effectually with his brother that hee enclined vnto a wished peace contented to adopt the Duke for his Son and Successor and so comming both together to Oxford a blessed sight to so distressed and distracted a Kingdome there did all the Nobles do fealty to him as to the vndoubted Heire of the land and the Duke to acknowledge this as a fauour yeelded him the honour of a Father and the roialtie of all Kingly power during his life 48 Notwithstanding the cleere Sunneshine of these faire daies was somewhat darkened with a cloud of treacherie and lewd attempts of the Flemings who enuying Englands peace vpon Barham Downes intended to surprise Prince Henry in his returne from Douer and presence of King Stephen In this conspiracie was William the Kings son though but yong who himselfe meaning to haue one cast at the Crowne instantly before it should haue been effected was through the wantonnes of his horse cast to the ground and with the fall brake his legge to whose assistance whiles euery one gathered and lamented Henry vpon secret notice of the treason hasted vnto Canterbury and thence to London and soone after ouer the seas into Normandy 49 And Stephen now after he had raigned eighteene yeeres ten moneths and odde daies departed this life at Douer in the Monastery of the Monkes of an Iliacke passion mixed with his olde disease the Emrods the twenty fiue of October and yeere of Christs Natiuity 1154. A most worthy Souldier saith Paris and in a word one who wanted nothing but a iust title to haue made him an excellent King in his ordinary deportment very deuout the fruites wherof weâ—… shewed in erecting with sufficient endowments â—…he Abbeyes of Cogshall in Essex of Furnesse in Lancashire the houses of Nunnes at Carew and Higham an Hospitall at Yorke and the Monastery of Feuersham in Kent where his Queene his sonne and lastly himselfe were enterred but since his body for the gaine of the lead wherein it was coffined was cast into the riuer So vncertaine is man yea greatest Princes of any rest in this world euen after buriall and restlesse may their bodies be also who for filthy lucre thus enuie to the dead the quiet of their graues His Wife 50 Maud the Wife of King Stephen was the daughter of Eustace Earle of Bulloigne the brother of Godfrey and Baldwin Kings of Ierusalem her Mother was Mary sister to Maud Queene of England wife of King Henrie her husbands Predecessor Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon Sunday being Easter-day and the two and twenty of March in the first yeare of her husbands raigne and of Grace 1136. and being Queene fifteene yeeres she died at Heningham Castle in Essex the third of May and yeere of Christ 1151. and was buried in his Monastery at Feuersham in Kent His Issue 51 Baldwin the eldest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud bearing the name of King Baldwin his vncle was born in the time of the raign of K. Henry his fathers vncle and died in his infancy during the raign of the same King He was buried at London in the Church of the Priorie of the Trinity within Algate which was a house of blacke Canons of the Augustinian order founded by Q. Maud the first wife of the foresaid King Henry the first 52 Eustace the second sonne of King Stephen of Queene Maud his wife being the heire apparant to them both when his Father was King was created Earle of Bolloigne which dignity was the inheritance of his mother Hee married Constance sister of Lewis the seuenth King of France daughter of King Lewis the Grosse who afterward was remarried to Raimond the third Earle of Tholouze for Eustace died before her without Issue by her the tenth day of August in the eighteenth yeere of his Fathers raigne and of Grace 1152. Hee was buried by his mother in his Fathers Monastery at Feuersham in Kent 53 William the third and yongest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud maried Isabell daughter and heire of William Warren the third Earle of Surrey with whom hee had that Earledome hee was in his Fathers life time Earle of Surrey Lord of Norwich and Peuensey in England Earle of Mortayne and Lord Eagle of Normandy After his fathers death King Henry the second made him Knight resumed those things that hee held of the Crowne restored him to all that his Father held before hee was King And so he was Earle of Bolloigne Surrey and Mortaine and being with him in his iourney to Tholouze died without issue in his returne home-Ward
for antiquity and continuall inhabitants from the first time that any of them can claime their originals And although our many Records are perished by the inuasions of strangers through their couetous Conquest of so faire a Land or in the ciuill dissensions of homebred aspirers that haue sought the possession of so rich a Crowne yet Truth hath left vs no lesse beholding vnto her then mightier Nations and them that would be far more famous Neither is it to be wondred at that the Records of GREAT BRITAINE are eaten vp with Times teeth as Ouid speakes when as in Times ruines lye buried their Registers that haue bene kept with a stronger guard as Titus Liuy in the entrance of his History affirmeth of the Romanes As for those things saith he as are reported either before or at the foundation of the City more beautified and set out with Poets fables then grounded vpon pure and faithfull reports I meane neither to auerre nor disproue Of whose vncertainties let vs a while heare the reporters themselues speake before we proceed to the certaine successions of our British Monarchs vntill which time the credit of our History may wel be said to waigh with if not downe peize many others Uarro that learned Romane writer who liued an hundred yeeres before the birth of our Sauiour Christ calleth the first world to the Flood vncertaine and thence to the first Olympias fabulous Because in that time saith he there is nothing related for the most part but fables among the Greekes Latines and other learned Nations And therefore Plutarch beginneth the liues of his worthy men no higher then Theseus because saith he what hath bene written before was but of strange things and sayings full of monstrous-fables imagined and deuised by Poets which are altogether vncertaine and most vntrue And Diodorus Siculus that liued in Augustus Caesars time a great searcher after Antiquities and for thirty yeeres continuance a traueller into many Countreys for information and further satisfaction writing his History called Bibliotheca conteyning forty Bookes and yeeres of continuance one thousand one hundred thirty and eight of his first sixe himselfe giueth this censure in his Proeme These Bookes saith he contayning the Acts of ancient men before the destruction of Troy with the ancient Histories aswell of Grecians as Barbarians are called fabulous Which mooued Lucretius the Poet to demaund this question Cur supra bellum Thebanum funera Troia Non alias quâ—…dam veteres cecinere Poeta Why haue not Poets in their workes of fained stories brought Things done before the Warres of Thebes or Troyes destruction wrought Yea and of Troyes story it selfe if we may beleeue Thucydides whom Bodine commendeth for an absolute Historian though it be ancient saith he yet a great part thereof is fabulous And Tully out of Plato complayneth of as much For you Grecians saith he as children in learning deliuer onely things vncertaine and haue mingled fables with the Warres of Thebes and of Troy things perhaps which neuer were but gathered out of the scattered Uerses of Homer and others not digested by Aristarchus and are yet vncertaine and obscure And that the Greekes indeed were but babes in Antiquity Iosephus in his Nations defence against Appion sufficiently doth proue where he affirmeth That the inuention of their Letters was not so old as the siege of Troy insomuch that the Poesie of Homer then the which there is none more ancient among them was not committed to writing but sung by roate And the Latine tongue it selfe by M. Cato is said not to haue beene in vse foure hundred and fifty yeeres before the building of Rome And Titus Liuy their famous Historian freely confesseth That the vse of Letters and learning among the Romanes was rare and hard to be found before the taking of Rome by the Gaules Yea and of the vncertainty of Romes foundation how lauish so euer Historians haue written not onely Fenestella hath continued whole Pages but Plutarch likewise in the life of Romulus hath many sayings whereof this is one The Historiographers saith he do not agree in their writings by whom nor for what cause the great name of Rome the glory whereof is blowne abroad through the world wasfirst giuen vnto it some affirming that the Pelagians after they had runne ouer a great part of the world lastly stayed themselues in that place where Rome was new built and for their great strength in Armes gaue name to that City Rome which signifyeth power in the Greeke tongue Other say that certaine Troians after their siege in certaine vessels saued themselues by flight and being put into the Thuscan Sea anchored neere to the Riuer Tyber whose wiues being extremely Sea-sicke through the counsell of Roma a Lady the wisest and worthiest among them set fire on the whole Fleete whereupon their husbands though sore offended were inforced to make vse of their present necessity and neere vnto Palantium planted this City whose fame presently grew great and in honour of Lady Roma named it Rome and from hence they say the custome of kissing in salutations came after the example of these wiues who to appease the husbands wraths with smiles and imbracings kissed their mouths Some will haue the name from Roma the daughter of Italus and of Lucaria or els of Telephus the sonne of Hercules and of the wife of Aeneas Others of Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas Some againe from Romanus the sonne of Ulysses and of Cyrce wil haue it named Rome Others from Romus the sonne of Emathion whom Diomedes sent thither from Troy There are that bring the name thereof from one Romus a tyrant of the Latines who droue the Thuscans out of those parts And they who thinke that Romulus as that is most generall and carieth the most likelihood to be Romes founder do not agree about his auncestours as more at large in Plutarch appeareth And therefore with Thucydides we may well say It is a hard and difficult matter to keepe a meane in speaking of things wherein scarsly can be had a certaine opinion of trueth And the rather for that the writers themselues haue blamed each others of affectation falshood as in Iosephus we may see who affirmeth That Hellanicus dissented from Acusilaus Acusilaus with Diodorus correcting Herodotus Epherus accused Hellanicus of vntrueths so did Timaeus reproue Ephorus of as much Philistus and Callias dissented from Timaeus in his History of Sicily and Thucydides accounted a lyar by some Caesar is taxed by Asinius Pollio saith Suetonius to be partiall in his Commentaries And Tacitus by Tertullian is blamed for vntruths Fabius Maximus is reprehended by Polybius for defectiuely writing the Punicke warres and himselfe againe with Silenus Timaeus Antigonus Hierom as much found fault with by Dionysius Halicarnassaeus for writing the Romane histories so vnperfectly And a man may vse the very same speech against Dionysius saith Bodine These things thus
a Common-wealth the glory of the Empire shall yet shine more bright sith by concord we see that small things grow to greatnesse whereas contrariwise discord is the ruine of all I die and must leaue the successe of all to my Successors and Sonnes by Nature though the Elder vnnaturall I meane Bassianus new made Antoninus and your Emperor who often ere this hath sought to gaine that title by his sword and my death but knoweth not the dangers that attend a Diadem neither remembreth that high places are continually garded with Enuie and Feares But so blind is Ambition as it seeth not that a Soueraignes greatnesse is such vnto others but least in himselfe and that the things possessed are not the very things they seemed It is not these Titles therefore can make man happy the line of his life being drawne forth with so many vncertainties and the height of his power laid vpon so weake foundations My selfe at this instant may serue for example of whom this may bee said I was all things yet nothing seeing I I must pay my debt to Nature and leaue my exploits in East and West to bee registred either at your disposall for matters of moment and good of the Empire or blotted to the reproch of my gouernement with the shadowing pencile of Obliuion That therefore my care for the welfare of this State may suruiue my selfe and bring forth the happie fruits thereof when I am withered this shall be my last and onely request that you will euer assist my sonnes both with your counsell and aide whereby they may rule according to Lawe and you obay according to Right that so in you both the good of the Empire be aboue all things respected With which words hee ended both his speech and his life 15 This Emperour by Historians is rancked with the best both for his warres wherein hee was verie fortunate and for his wisedome in gouerning the Empire and yet is he taxed very sharply both by Sabellicus for sundry vices and by Eusebius for stirring vp the fift Persecution of the Christians in the tenth yeere of his Raigne In which Ireneus the learned writer among many others suffred Martyrdome howbeit towards his end he became more milde to them as saith Saint Ierome as also that he was a diligent reader of the excellent workes of Tertullian whom vsually he termed his Master 16 This Emperour was by birth an African to which Country his affection graces were so much that the illustrious Citie of those parts recorded vpon their coyne his many fauours by this Inscription INDVLGENTIA AVG. IN CARTH. and inshrined him amongst the Gods of that Nation He was the sonne of Geta his mother Pia Fuluia himselfe rough cruell couetous and ambitious and his nature relishing too much of the Punick craft and simulation otherwise a most expert Soldiour and a worthy Prince more battles hee fought and more victories obtained then any other that euer had ruled before him the Romane Empire In a word of vertues and vices so equally composed that lastly this grew into a customed speech It had beene good that this Emperour had neuer beene borne or beeing Emperour that hee had neuer died 17 Of stature he was tall and of a comely personage his countenance seuere and representing Maiesty his beard white and long and the haire of his head he wore vsually curled He was very learned in the Mathematicks a good Philosopher an eloquent Orator and of a deep sounding voice Hee raigned eighteene yeeres saith Eusebius by Dion Cassius Herodian and Eutropius seuenteen yeeres eight months and odde daies He died in Yorke the fourth day of April in the yeere of Christ two hundred and twelue not so much of sicknes as of discontent and greefe or if our British writers may bee credited of a deadly wound giuen by Fulgence Captaine of the Picts who as the Monke of Chester saith was brother to Martia the first wife of Seuerus and mother of Bassianus His second wife was Iulia Domna the mother of Geta though some thinke that she was mother to both a woman of a surpassing beauty and an earnest instigator of the two Bretherens reconciliation had she not been blemished with other vices as after we shal here M AVRE BAS. CARA ANTO. BRIT Brethren P. SEPT ANTONI GETA BRIT CHAPTER XXIIII BAssianus Caracalla and his Brother Septimius Geta together were declared Emperours by old Seuerus in his life time and both of them by their father surnamed Antoninus a name very gracious in the esteeme of the Romans the elder so stiled about the yeere of Saluation two hundred and fiue and the yonger foure yeeres after as it appeareth by the mintage of their moneys were approued and applauded by people and Senate and of all men saluted and acknowledged for Emperours Bassianus the Elder stiling himself Britannicus Maximus as it should seem was admitted his Fathers fellow Emperour at Yorke at his residing there to quiet the Northern Britains wherein also hee gaue him the name Antoninus for so implieth that famous Law bearing iointlie the names of Seuerus and Antoninus enacted by them at Yorke touching the interest and right that masters haue to the goods and possessions of their seruants His mother the first wife of Seuerus was Martia a British Lady say our British Historians though Sabellicus doth iudge her to be an African and himselfe better beloued of the Britaine 's for her sake then for his owne Geta was the sonne of the Empresse Iulia a second wife a woman of passing beautie and surpassing lust who beeing perswaded by some Oracle or dreame that her husbands successour should be an Antoninus lost her Sonne should lose his hope of the Empire she importuned Seuerus to bestow the name of Antoninus also on Geta who with it gaue him likewise the title of Caesar about the yeere two hundred and two And to vnite the affections of his two sons aswel as to eternise their memories he minted their features vpon one Medall inscribing the one side ANTONINVS PIVS AVG. PON. TR. P. IIII. the other P. SEPT GETA CAES. PONT hauing the yeere before matched thē together vpon the reuerse of his owne money and incirculing their heads with this word AETERNITAS IMPERI as if the separation of their affections were the dissolution of his and the worlds Empire 2 Vpon Seuerus his death Antoninus Caracalla hastning for Rome profered good conditions of peace to the Britaines who long tired with warres accepted thereof and hostages were giuen for conseruing the same Whereupon the Empresse Iulia accompanied with both the Caesars departed hence carying with them the funerall ashes of the deceased Emperour in a goldē Vrna to Rome where they solemnly consecrated him a God the ceremony wherof because it concerneth so great an Emperour and Monarch of this kingdome is not vnworthy the inserting In the Porch of his Palace was a bedsteed all of
inuocate for aid for as yet he was not fully setled in the Christian Faith though the Gods of the Gentiles he obserued altogether deceitfull cast vp in this his holy meditation his eies Eastward to heauen and had by diuine ordinance presented to him in obiect the signe of a Crosse wherein were Starres as letters so placed that visiblie might bee read this sentence in Greeke IN HOC VINCE as diuers Authors report 5 This miraculous signe promising Victory and that saith Eusebius not in an Inscription only but by voice of Angels was so comfortable to Constantine that with great courage he went forward bearing before him and his victorious Army in place of the Imperiall Standard the forme of this vision imbrodered with gold and stones of greatest price And as one armed from heauen proceeded against his hellish aduersarie Maxentius as much depending vpon his Sorcerers was no lesse assured of the victory In furtherance whereof as a stratagem of warre hee framed a deceitfull Bridge ouer the riuer Tyber neere to Pons Miluius to intrap Constantine but ioyning battell and ouer-laid with strokes retired and fled and whether for haste or through forgetfulnesse tooke ouer the same Bridge which suddenly failing vnder him hee was with many more drowned and Constantine remained Victor In memory whereof hee caused a triumphall Arch to be erected in the midst of Rome wherein his Statue was imbossed holding in his Right hand a Crosse according to the fashion of that which hee had seene in the heauens and vpon ancient inscription in memory of this Victory this we finde engrauen INSTINCTV DIVINITATIS MENTIS MAGNITVDINE CVM EXERCITV SVO TAM DE TYRANNO QVAM DE OMNI EIVS FACTIONE VNO TEMPORE IVSTIS REMP. VLTVS EST ARMIS Thus By instinct of the diuine power with great magnanimitie and helpe of his armie in a lawfull warre he reuenged the cause of the common wealth as well on the Tyrant himselfe as on his whole faction all at once With the like successe had he warred against the Frankners in Batauia whose Victorie was likewise stamped in gold wherein is a Woman sitting vnder a Trophey and leaning her head vpon a Crosse-bowe with this inscription FRANCIA 6 But as his fame increased in the mindes of most so was it as much maligned by Licinius his fellow Emperour and Brother in Lâ—… who in his heart neuer fauoured the Christians howsoeuer for a time outwardly hee suffered their Religion but at last seeking occasions against Constantine hee raised a cruell Persecution in the East where he raigned with Martinianus whom at Byzantium and Iulius Licinius Licinianus at Arlas he had before made Caesars permitting theÌ„ to stampe these monies as marks of Soueraigntie 7 By this affliction of Gods Church he inforced this Champion of God for their defence to prepare his forces with which hee met Licinius in Hungarie where he gaue him a great ouerthrow But hee escaping to Byzantium in Asia the lesse ioyned againe battell and was there taken Prisoner yet by the mediation of his wife Constantia had his life spared and was confined within the citie Nicomedia where for his treasons afterwards he and his sonne Licinianus that somewhat suruiued him were put to death And now the peace of Gods Saints manifestlie appeared and the progresse of the Gospell passed vntroubled 8 For now saith our Gyldas no sooner was the blasting tempest and storme of Persecution blowne ouer but the faithfull Christians who in time of trouble and danger had hidden themselues in woods and deserts and in secret caues being come abroad to open sight reedified the Churches ruinated to the very ground The Temples of holie Martyrs they founded and erected as it were the Banners of victory in euery place celebrating festiuall holy daies and with pure hearts and mouthes performing the sacred ceremonies for the which blessednesse he euer after had the Attributes ascribed vnto him of most blessed Emperour most pious happy Redeemer of Romes Citie Founder of Peace Restorer of Rome and of the whole World most great inuincible Augustus Sâ—cred Diuine and of sacred memory c. Howbeit for admitting these praises as it should seeme he is taxed by Eutropius and Victor of pride as also crueltie for putting to death Crispus his sonne by Mineruina his concubine whom hee had made Caesar and permitted to stampe these monies here vnder inserted as likewise his wife Fausta sister to Maxentius but others affirme that the causes of their deaths were iust though as Paulus Orosius saith the reason thereof was kept secret and Zosimus doth therein excuse him as Cassiodore relateth and so doth Rufinus and Eusebius 9 Touching Constantius affaires in this Iland it appeareth by the last Author that after his Fathers death and his owne departure out of this Country some aspiring mind taking aduantage of his absence in other warres perswaded the people here to withdraw their obedience Whereupon once againe he addressed himselfe with his Armie to the reestablishing of the Ilands subiection and passing saith Eusebius ouer into Britaine inclosed on euery side within the banks of the Ocean he conquered the same The ioyfull memory of this expedition is registred to posteritie vpon his Coine set in the entrance of this Chapter inscribed Aduentus Augusti and by these Letters P. L. N. the place of the Mint to be at London 10 After this saith the same Author he began to compasse in his mind other parts of the World to the end hee might come in time to succour those that wanted helpe and when he had furnished his Armie with milde and modest instructions of Pietie hee inuaded Britaine that hee might likewise instruct those that dwell inuironed round about with the waues of the Ocean bounding the Suns setting as it were with those coasts And of the Politicall gouernment therein by him altered let it not seeme offensiue that I who know and professe mine owne weake sight in most of these matters doe light my dimme candle at the Bright-shining Lampe of that Illustrious Antiquarie who saith 11 About this time saith he as euidently appeareth by the Code of Theodosius Pacatianus was the Vicegerent of Britaine for by this time the Prouince had no more Propretors nor Lieutenants but in stead thereof was a Vicegerent substituted And againe Seeing that Constantius altered the forme of the Roman Gouernment it shall not be impertinent to note summarily in what sort Britaine was ruled vnder him and in the next succeeding ages He ordained foure Praefects of the Pretorian to wit of the East of Illyricum of Italy and of Gaule two Leaders or Commandere of the forces the one of footemen the other of horsemen in the West whom they tearmed Praesentales For ciuill gouernment there ruled Britaine the Praefect of the Praetorium or Grand Seneschall in Gaule and vnder him the Vicar Generall of Britaine who was his Vicegerent and honoured with the title Spectabilis that is
Northumberland and receiued Baptisme himselfe at the hands of Bishop Finnan and at the place called The Wall procured vertuous Cedda to be his assister for the plantation of the Gospell in his Kingdome He was murdered by two of his kinsmen who as Beda saith were Brethren no other cause moouing them but his ouermuch lenitie and clemencie He raigned by the foresaid account sixteene yeeres leauing issue a young sonne named Selred that succeeded Seofrid in that Kingdome SWithelme succeeded his brother in the Prouince of the East-Saxons nothing being mentioned of his life or raigne besides his Baptisme by Bishop Cedda and that his God-father at the Font-stone was Edelwald King of the East-Angles SIghere the sonne of Sigebert the little entred his raigne ouer the Kingdome of the East-Saxons the yeere of our Lord 664. and was the eighth King of that Prouince in part whereof Sebba his nephew raigned with better commendations then Sigehere at his beginning had done for Beda reporteth that vpon a great mortalitie and plague to appease the wrath of his Gods Sighere became an Apostata and forsooke the faith of Christ wheras SEbba continued constant with those in that Prouince vnder his Iurisdiction yet by the diligent care of Wulfere King of the Mercians Sighere and his people were reclaimed throwing downe the Temples and Altars erected to Idolatrie and opening againe the Christian Churches for the Saints assemblies that so saith hee they might rather die in hope of the Resurrection then wallow in sinne and liue in Idolatrie His wife was Oswith the daughter of Edelfrith King of Northumberland whom Capgraue maketh a Saint and Abbesse of Berking neere London euen in the daies of her husband SEbba the Brother of Segebert the Little and Sonne of Seward as we haue said succeeded as sole King in the Prouince of the East-Saxons and with much equitie and administration of Iustice raigned therein thirty yeeres towards the end whereof the better to prepare his mind for contemplation he relinquished his Princely Robes and put on the Habit of Religious Profession in the Monastery of S. 〈◊〉 in London as Radulphus de Diceto with others at tirme Wherein this penitent King liuing a while in fasting and praiers died the yeere of Christ 693. whose body was intombed in a Coffin of Gray Marble the Couer copped and as yet standing in the North wall of the Chancell of the same Church A miracle thereof Beda reporteth needlesse either then to be wrought or now of vs repeated were it not to point at the blindnes wherein euen good men were then led and thus it is They hauing prepared a Tombe-stone to lay his body in found it too short by the quantitie of an hands bredth and hewing it longer yet would not serue therefore they minding to bow vp the knees laid the body therein and suddenly it lengthned of it selfe with more then was sufficient But surely howsoeuer this tombe was then set on this Monkish tenter it is now since shrunke againe in the standing and exceeds not in measure fiue foot in length His wife but vnnamed hee likewise instigated to leaue the momentanie pleasures of princely State for that which is permanent which thing with much adoe he lastly obtained leauing her to follow him in his vertuous deuotions and his two sonnes to succeed him in his kingdome SIgherd the Sonne of King Sebba whom Beda maketh a Monke with his Father followed him also in the succession of the East-Saxons Kingdome the time of whose entrance is set in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 694. and his death in 701. no other mention being made either of Acts Wife or Issue SEofrid the Sonne of King Sebba and Brother to King Sigheard either ioyntly raigned with him or successiuely after him of whom I finde nothing mentioned worthy inserting hauing had neither Wife nor issue that are recorded OFfa the Sonne of Sighere and of Queene Oswith his Wife a man noted for his comely feature and sweet countenance succeeded King Seofrid in the Kingdome of the East-Saxons the yeere of grace 701. He both enlarged with buildings and enriched with lands the goodly and beautiful Church of Westminster but after he had ruled eight yeeres being moued with a supposed religious deuotion hee abandoned Kineswith his wife the daughter of Penda the Mercian King his lands kinne and Country and with Kenred King of Mercia and Edwine Bishop of Worcester went to Rome where he was shorne a Monke and in that habit died leauing his Cosen Selred to succeed in his kingdome His wife Kineswith after his departure with the like penancie vowed her selfe a vailed Nunne in the Abbey of Kineburg whereof his sister was Abbesse who had been wife to Alfrith King of Northumberland SElred the Sonne of Sigebert the Good who was murthered for his ouermuch clemencie attained to the Kingdome of the East-Saxons in the yeere of grace 709. His raigne was long though his acts are little spoken of either that others worther affaires filled the pens of those Story-writers or that his time was so peaceable and vnactiuely spent that it ministred not matter whereof to indite Hee raigned 38. yeeres and died Anno 746. without relation either of Wife or Children SVthred after the slaughter of Selred was made King of the East-Saxons which title hee retained vntill that Egbert King of the West-Saxons taking Armes against him expulsed him out of that Kingdome as also the same yeere he did Baldred King of Kent which was in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 827. and made it a Prouince annexed vnto the West-Saxons after it had stood in state of a Kingdome 281. yeeres THE KINGDOME OF NORTHVMBERLAND CIRCVIT AND CONTINVANCE WITH THE SVCCESSIONS AND ISSVES OF THOSE KINGS VNTO THE LAST SVBVERSION THEREOF BY KING EGBERT CHAPTER IX THis Kingdome of Northumberland consisted at first of two distinct Prouinces whereof the one was called Deira and the other Bernicia and were gouerned sometimes by their Kings seuerally and sometimes vnder one as successe of warre or other casualties incident did afford The royall descents of whose Kings are brought by Florentius both from the Fourth and Fifth Sonnes of Prince Woden after this manner Ella vnder whom the Kingdome of Deira beganne was the sonne of Iffi who was the sonne of Wuskfrea the sonne of Wilgils the sonne of Westorwalchna the sonne of Seomel the sonne of Suearta the sonne of Saepugell the sonne of Seabald the sonne of Siggeot the sonne of Suebdeg the sonne of Siggar the sonne of Weadeg the fourth sonne of Woden And the descent of Ida the raiser of the Bernicians kingdome is brought from Bealdeag the fifth sonne of Woden for Bealdeag was father to Brand whose sonnes were Beorn and Freodegar the latter of which twaine was the progenitour of Cherdik the first West-Saxon King and his brother Beorn begat another Beorn also and hee Wegbrand
studie or vpon pilgrimage we haue seene the same order kept and we know by relation that in Africke Asia Aegypt and Greece nay thorowout all nations and tongues in the world where Christ hath his Church that this our time and order is obserued Shall then these obstinate Picts I meane the Britaines and these remote Ilands in the Ocean Sea and yet not all of them neither fondly contend in tâ—…is point against the whole world But here Colman interrupted him and said I much maruell brother that you terme our doings a fond contention seeing we haue for our warrant so worthy an Apostle as Iohn was who only leaned vpon our Lords brest and whose life and behauiour all the world acknowledgeth to bee most wise and discreet Godforbid said Wilfrid that I should accuse Iohn but yet we know that he kept the decrees of Moses literally and according to the Iewish Lawes and so the rest of the Apostles were constrained in some things to doe for the weakenesse of them who accounted it a great sin to abrogate these rites that God himselfe had instituted and for that cause S. Paul did circumcise Timothie offred bloud-sacrifices in the Temple shaued his head at Corinth with Aqâ—…a and Priscilla vpon which consideration also spake Iames vnto Paul You see brother how many thousand of the Iewes haue receiued the faith and all of these are yet zealous followers of the Law But the light of the Gospell now shining thorow the world it is not lawfull for any Christian to bee circumcised or to offer vp bloudy sacrifices of Beasts Saint Iohn therefore according to the custome of the Law in the fourteenth day of the first moneth at euen began the celebration of Easters Festiuitie regardlesse whether it fell vpon the Sabbath day or any other of the weeke But S. Peter preaching the Gospell in Rome remembring that our Lord arose from his graue the first day after the Sabbath giuing thereby vnto vs certaine assurance of our resurrection obserued the Feast of Easter according to the Commandement of that Law he looked for euen as S. Iohn did that is to say the first Sabbath after the full Moone of the first moneth Neither doth this new obseruation of the Gospell and Apostles practise breake the old Law but rather fulfilleth it for the Law commandeth the Feast of Passeouer to bee kept from the foureteenth day of that moneth to the twentie and one of the same And this hath the Nicene Councell not newly decreed but rather confirmed as the Ecclesiasticall Historie witnesseth that this is the true obseruation of Easter and of all Christians after this account is to bee celebrated and thereupon charged Bishop Colman that hee neither obserued it according to Iohn nor Peter To this the Bishop replied that Aâ—…tholius for his holinesse much commended by the said Ecclesiasticall Historie and Columba a Father of like sanctitie by whom miracles were wrought kept the Feast according as he then did from whose imitation he durst not digresse Your Fathers which you pretend to follow how holy soeuer they bee said Wilfrid and what miracles soeuer they haue wrought yet this I answer that in the day of iudgement many shall say vnto Christ that they haue prophecied cast out Diuels and wrought miracles in his name to whom our Lord will answer I know you not And if your Father Columba yea and our Father if hee be the true seruant of Christ were holy and mightie in miracles yet can hee by no meanes bee preferred to the most blessed Prince of the Apostles vnto whom our Lord said Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it and to thee will I giue the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen Thus said the King asked Colman whether our Lord indeede spake thus vnto Peter who answered He did But can you said hee giue euidence of so speciall authoritie granted to your Father Columba The Bishop said No. Then quoth the King doe you both agree confidently that thesewords were principally spoken vnto Peter and that vnto him the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen were giuen They all answered It is most certaine Whereupon the King concluded this great controuersie and said Then will not I gaine say such a Pâ—…rter as this is but as farre as I know and am able I will couet in all points to obey his ordinante lest perhaps when I come to the Doores of Heauen I finde none to open vnto mee hauing his displeasure which is so cleerely prooued to beare the keyes thereof And with this so simple a collection of King Oswy concluded this long and great contention for the celebration of Easter which heere as borne before the time I haue inserted to continue the narration thereof together to auoid repetition of the same things which I seeke purposely to shunne and so returne againe to King Ethelbert 13 Who now became an instrument himselfe for the conuersions of his Nation the Saxons The first fruits of his intendements were wrought vpon Sebert King of the East-Angles his owne sisters sonne whom not onely hee conuerted to Christianitie but therein assisted him in the building of the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul for Miletus his Bishop as also the Church of S. Peters on the West of London then called Thorny with the assistance of a London Citizen as some haue said and himself at Rochester built the Cathedral Church there which he dedicated to the Apostle S. Andrew 14 This noble King hauing a care for them that should come after brought the Lawes of his Country into their owne mother tongue and left nothing vnattempted that might aduance the glorious Gospell of Christ or with honour adorne his owne temporall raigne and is worthily an example to all succeeding Princes in all true pietie and heroicall parts of a true Christian King He died the foure and twentieth day of Februarie in the yeere of our Lord God six hundred and sixteene being the one and twentieth of his Christianitie the three and twentieth of his Monarchie and the fifty sixth of his Kingdome of Kent and was buried at Canterbury in the Church of S. Peter and Paul afterwards called S. Augustines in the Chapell of S. Martines 15 His first wife was Berta the daughter of Chilperik King of France as we haue said who was the son of King Clotayre the sonne of Clodoue the first Christian King of that Country Shee deceased before the King her husband and was buried in the Church of S. Peter Paul at Canterburie within the Chapell of S. Martines there 16 He had a second wife whose name is not recorded by any Writer being as is thought vnworthy of remembrance because of the vnnaturall contract and mariage of Edbald her husbands sonne a sinne that both Law and Religion doe condemne and lastly by her conuerted husband was forsaken without either
Ensigne as that which here is called Tufa Iustus Lipsius in his Commentarie vpon that place in Vegetius lib. 3. cap. 5. where the seuerall Ensignes of the Romans are recited doth declare correcting that place of Vegetius where Rufa was set for Tufa by this place of Bede and in the same shewing that Tufa signified a Ball as the Ball by the example of Augustus was an Ensigne of Monarchie or absolute gouernment 9 But as the Sunne hath his rising his height and descent and euer is moouing in the circle of his celestiall orbe so man hath his birth time being and death and till then is neuer staied in one certaine point Kings therefore as they be Kings are the Suns of their owne world but as they are men goe to the shadow of death neither can the strength of their power wisdome or policie loue or applause stay the hand heere that holds the fatall knife for so in this King Edwin wee see raised aboue hope to attaine the Diademe and ruling in loue and liking of the people was notwithstanding cut off in the midst of his glorie and greatnesse of strength 10 For Penda the stout Mercian enuying his peace and Cadwallo the Britaine seeking to receiue his right ioined in friendship against this Monarch and met him as his enemies in the face of a Field The plaine was large and called Hethfeild where after a long and most bloudie fight king Edwin was slaine with prince Offryd his sonne his whole Host put to the sword or most shamefull flight which chanced the fourth of October the yeere of our Lord six hundred thirty three the sixth of his Christianitie the seuenth of his Monarchie the seuenteenth of his kingdome and the forty seuenth of his age His bodie was lastly buried in S. Peters Church at Streaâ—…shall after called Whitby His Wiues 11 Quenburg his first wife was the daughter as Beda reporteth of Ceorle but as all other Writers doe witnesse of Crida King of Mercia She was married vnto him in the beginning of his youth and when he was dispossessed of his inheritance by the Tyrant Etheifrid as we haue said with him shee liued a great part of his banishment and in the Court of Redwald King of the East-Angles deceased before her husband could recouer his Kingdome 12 Ethelburg surnamed Tate was the second wife of this King who was the daughter of Ethelbert King of Kent and of Queene Berta his first wife She was married vnto him in the yeere of grace six hundred twentie fiue being the second of his Monarchy and was his wife six yeeres but suruiuing him and desirous to liue a religious life shee returning into Kent withdrew her selfe to a place not far from the Sea side called Lymming wherein shee built a Monasterie of Nunnes and among them spent the rest of her life and therein died and was there buried His Issue 13 Offride the eldest sonne of King Edwine and Quenberg his first wife was borne in the time of his fathers exile among the East-Angles He was baptized in the faith of Christ by Paulinus the first Archbishop of Yorke and was slaine the same day and in the same battell that his father was He had a sonne named Iffy who was baptized also by Bishop Paulins and after the death of his father and grand-father for feare of King Oswald was conueied ouer the Seas into France to bee brought vp in the Court of King Dagobert where he died in his childhood and was there honourably interred 14 Edfrid the second sonne of King Edwine and Lady Quenberg his first wife was borne in the time of his fathers exile and baptized with his brother Offrid by Bishop Paulinus After his fathers death for feare of King Oswald hee fled to Penda King of Mercia who was his fathers enemie and his mothers kinsman by whom hee was most treacherously murthered He left behind him a son named Hererik who by his wife Bertswith had issue the vertuous learned lady Hilda Abbesse of Streansbalch Queen Hereswith her sister the wife of Ethelbere King of the East-Angles brother to King Anâ—…a by whom shee had issue Ald wolfe Elswold and Beorne all three succeeding Kings of the East-Angles 15 Ethelme the third sonne of King Edwine and the first of Queen Ethelburg his second wife was baptized by Paulinus Arch-bishop of Yorke not long after his father and halfe-brethren but in short space after his baptisme he departed out of this world euen in the time that he wore the white attire which in those daies was vsed to bee worne by such as were newly baptized for a certaine space His body was with all due funerall obsequies enterred within the new Church of S. Peter in the Citie of Yorke which his father had newly founded 16 Vskfrea the fourth sonne of King Edwine and the second of Queene Ethelburg his second wife and the last and youngest of them both bare the name of his fathers great grandfather He was baptized by the Arch-bishop Paulinus at one time with his brother Ethelme After the decease of his father his mother carried him with her out of Northumberland into Kent and from thence conueied him ouer into France with his Nephew Iffy the sonne of his halfe-brother Offrid where hee continued in the custodie of King Dagobert being his mothers cosen-german and there died and was honourably buried in a Church with his Nephew Iffy 17 Eanfled the elder daughter of King Edwine and Queene Ethelberg his second wife was borne the night following that her father was wounded and baptized hee being a Pagan Shee was afterwards married to Oswy the fourth King of Northumberland and tenth Monarch of the Englishmen as shall bee said 18 Etheldrid the younger daughter the fifth and last-borne child to King Edwine and of Queene Ethelburge was baptized at the same time with Ethelwe and Vskfrea her brethren She died an infant the white clothing not yet put off which in those daies was vsually worne at certaine set times after their baptisme and was with like funerall obsequies buried by her brother Ethelwe in the Church of S. Peters in Yorke which their father had founded OSVVALD KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXI OSwald the fifth King of Deira the ninth of Bernicia the third of Northumberland and the ninth Monarch of the Englishmen began his raigne the yeere of Christs incarnation six hundred thirty foure He with Eanfrith and his brethren the sonnes of wilde Ethelfrid and Osrik also the sonne of Alfrid King Edwins Vncle had been secured in Scotland all his raigne and among the Red-shanks liued as banished men where they learned the true religion of Christ and had receiued the Lauer of Baptisme But Edwines death wrought and divulged these Princes returne again to their Country and the Northumbrians Kingdome lately gouerned by one was now againe diuided into two seuerall parts as formerly it had been 2
of her self â—… Hath my beauty thought she been courted of a King famoused by report compared with Helens and now must be hid Must I falsifie and bely Natures bounties mine owne value and all mens reports only to saue his credit who hath impaired mine and belied my worth And must I needs defoule my selfe to be his only faire foule that hath kept me from the State and seat of a Queene I know the name of a Countesse is great and the Wife of an Earle is honourable yet no more then birth and endowments haue assigned for me had my beauty been far lesse then it is He warnes me of the end when his owne beginnings were with trechery tels me the examples of others but obserues none himselfe he is not ielous forsooth and yet I must not looke out I am his faire but others pitch fire wine bush and what not Not so holy as Wolfhild nor so white as Ethelfled and yet that must now be made far worse then it is I would men knew the heate of that cheeke wherein beauty is blazed then would they with lesse suspect suffer our faces vnmaskt to take aire of their eies and wee no whit condemnable for shewing that which cannot be hid neither in me shall come of it what will And thus resoluing to bee a right woman desired nothing more then the thing forbidden and made preparation to put it in practise Her body shee endulced with the sweetest balmes displaied her haire and bespangled it with pearles bestrewed her breasts and bosome with rubies and diamonds rich Iewels glittering like starres depended at her necke and her other ornaments euery way sutable And thus rather Angell then Lady-like shee attended the approach and entrance of the King whom with such faire obeisance and seemely grace she receiued that Edgars greedie eye presently collecting the raies of her shining beauty became a burning glasse to his heart and the sparkle of her faire falling into the traine of his loue set all his senses on fire yet dissembling his passions he passed on to his game where hauing the false Ethelwold at aduantage he ranne him through with a Iaueline and tooke faire Elfrida to his wife 15 These were the vertues and vices of this King little in personage but great in spirit and the first vnresisted Monarch of the whole Land whom all the other Saxons acknowledged their supreme without diuision of Prouinces or title He raigned sixteene yeeres and two moneths in great tranquillity and honour and died vpon tuesday the eighth of Iuly the thirty seuenth of his age and yeere of Christ 975. whose body with all funerall solemnitie was buried in the Abbey of Glasenburie His Wiues 16 Ethelfled the first wife of King Edgar was surnamed in the Saxon English Enâ—…a in Latine Candida which with vs is White because of her exceeding great beauty Shee was the daughter of a Duke amongst the East-Angles named Ordmar and was married vnto him the second yeere of his raigne and the eighteenth of his age being the yeere of Christs Natiuitie 961. She was his wife not fully two yeeres and died the fourth of his raigne in Anno 962. 17 Elfrida the second wife of King Edgar was the widow of slaughtered Ethelwold of whom wee haue said She was daughter to Ordgarus and sister to Ordulfe both of them Dukes of Deuonshire and the Founders of Tauestoke Abbey in that Countie a Ladie of passing great beauty and as ambitious as faire for after the Kings death she procured the murther of King Edward her sonne in law that her owne sonne Ethelred might come to the Crowne and afterwards to pacifie his and her first husbands ghost and to stop the peoples speeches of so wicked a fact she founded the Abbeys of Ambresbery Whorwell in the Counties of Wiltshire and South-hampton His Children 18 Edward the eldest sonne of King Edgar and Queene Ethelfled his first wife was born in the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne and a little before his mothers death in the yeere of Christ Iesus 962. He was a child disposed to all vertue notwithstanding great meanes was made by his mother in law for the disinheriting of him and the preferment of her owne son to the succession of the Crowne yet by prouident care taken in the life time of his father he succeeded him after his death as right heire both of his kingdome and conditions 19 Edmund the second sonne of King Edgar and the first of Queene Elfrida his second wife was borne in the seuenth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace 965. He liued but foure yeeres and died in his infancie in the twelfth yeere of his fathers raigne and was honourably enterred in the Monasterie of Nunnes at Ramsey in Hampshire which King Edgar had founded 20 Ethelred the third sonne of King Edgar and the second of Queene Elfreda his second wife and the last of them both was borne in the eighth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of saluation 966. He was vertuously inclined beautifull in complexion and comly of stature at the death of his father being but seuen yeers old and at his brothers murther ten which deed he sore lamented to the great discontentment of his mother who for his aduancement had complotted the same and wherein at thâ—…se yeeres he vnwillingly succeeded him 21 Edgith the naturall daughter of King Edgar had to her mother a Lady named Wolfhild the daughter of Wolshelm the sonne of Byrding the sonne of Nesting the two latter bearing in their names the memorie of their fortunes the last of them being found in an Eagles nest by King Elfred as he was on hunting This Edgith was a vailed Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton and according to some Authors made Abbesse thereof by her father at fifteene yeeres of age saith her Legend She died the fifteenth day of September the yeere of her age twenty three the sixt of her brother King Ethelreds raigne and of Christ Iesus 984. By all which accounts it is manifest that she was borne before Edward and by Master Fox proued that for him and not for her King Edgar did his seuen yeeres penance She is greatly commended for her chastitie and beauty which later she somewhat augmented with more curious attire then to her profession was beseeming for which Bishoppe Ethelwold sharply reproued her who answered him roundly that God regarded the heart more then the garment and that sins might bee couered as well vnder rags as robes This Edgith as Iohn Capgraue reporteth after the slaughter of her brother Edward the holy Archbishop Dunstan would haue aduanced to the Crown inuested her against Ethelred the lawfull heire had she not by the late experience of Edwards fall vtterly refused that title which neither belonged to her right nor was safe for her person to vndertake Her body was buried at Wilton in the Monastery and Church of
to the enemy The Clergy as backward as any denied the King their assistance pleading their exemptions from warre and priuiledge of the Church when the land lay bleeding and deploring for helpe and scandalized all his other proceedings for demaunding their aide to these were ioined scarsity hunger and robberies These miseries caused the summes of their compositions to bee augmented whose last was sixteene thousand now twenty thousand immediately twenty four then thirty and lastly forty thousand pounds vntill the land was emptied of all the coine the Kingdome of her glory the Nobles of courage the Commons of their content and the Soueraigne of his wonted respect and obseruance 15 The Danes thus preuailing did not a little glory in their fortunes and grieued the poore English whose seruice they emploied to eare and till the ground whilest themselues â—…ate idle eate the fruit of their paines abusing the wiues and daughters of their hosts where they lay and yet in euery place for feare and reuerence were called the Lord-Danes which afterwards becam a word of derision to such sturdy and lazy lozels so that the like daies of miserie the land neuer felt To redresse which the carefull King Ethelred was farre too weake and therfore intending to doe that by policy which he could not by strength he deuised a desperate stratagem that proued the destruction of the Saxons royall bloud and conquest of the land to another nation 16 For seeking to disburden the Realme of these deuouring Danes which by open force hee could no waies doe he attempted in a bloudy massacre to destroy them giuing a secret commission vnto euery City within his dominions that at an appointed time they should set vpon and kill all the Danes the day was the thirteenth of Nouember being the festiuall of S. Bricius the yeare of Christ Iesus 1002 and presently after his marriage with Emma the flower of Normandy in confidence of which affinity hee presumed to do what he did His commaund was accordingly performed and with such rigour that in Oxford the fearefull Danes for refuge tooke into the Church of S. Frideswyd as into a Sanctuary of venerable antiquity and priuiledge among ancient Kings but they in fury regarding neither place nor person set the Church on fire wherein were burned a great sort of those Danes with many rich ornaments and the Library thereof vtterly defaced At which time if Malmsbury say true King Ethelred himself was in that City and had summoned a Parliament both of Danes and English with which euen the King was much grieued and therefore at his very great coâ—… beautifully repaired the Church and all the losses accruing by the fire endowing it with large priuiledges and donations as appeareth by his owne Charter mentioning the tenour of that Danish slaughter In this massacre Lady Gunhild sister to Swaine King of Denmarke a great and continuall friend to the English with her husband and sonne together were slaughtered although she lay in hostage vpon conditions of peace whose husbands name was Palingus saith Malmsbury an Earle of great might both of them Christians 17 Newes brought into Denmarke of this suddaine stratagem no neede there was to vrge them to reuenge or to adde more fuell vnto that ouer kindled fire for preparation being made the yeere ensuing Swain with a great Nauy landed in the West spoiled the Country and gaue assault to the City of Exceter which by the trechery of one Hugh a Norman whom in the fauour of the Queen King Ethelred had made Gouernour of that City he razed and leuelled with the ground all along from the Eastgate to the West This treason and stirres great of themselues but made much more rufull in the relating caused Ethelred presently to muster his men ouer whom hee made Earle Edrik for his couetousnes surnamed Streton his Generall who bare a braue shew till it came to the push and day of battle but then to couer his treason he fained himselfe sicke and left his souldiers to shift as they could The Danes hereupon rifled Wilton and passing forward tooke Salisburie in their way to which they were as welcome as water into ships but hearing that the King himselfe in person was preparing to giue them battle they left the land and tooke againe to sea 18 The next yeare following which was the twenty foure of King Ethelreds raigne and of grace one thousand and foure King Swaine with a mighty fleete of ships arriued vpon the coasts of Norffolke where landing his men hee made spoile of all before him and comming to Norwich sacked the City with great slaughter of the Citizens then tooke he Thetford and set it on fire notwithstanding hee had entred a truce with them but for want of victuall which then was scarse in the land he returned to sea and so into Denmarke 19 Where making preparation for another expedition encreased his Nauie and number of men and the next Spring arriued at Sandwich miserably desolating the Countries along the sea side neuer staying in any certain place but to preuent the Kings Forces roued from coast to coast euer carrying to their ships their booties and prayes and to encrease the calamitie the haruest was neglected and in many places spoiled both for the want of labourers by the feet of the souldiers which lay in field all that season who from place to place trauailed although in vaine Towards the Winter the Danes tooke into the I le of Wight and in the deepest time thereof passed through Hampshire into Barkeshire vnto Reading Wallingford Colesey and Essington making clean worke wheresoeuer they came for that which they could not carry they consumed with fire with triumphes euer returning to their ships 20 The King lying in Shrewsbury vnable to resist called to him his Councell to consult what was best to bee done whereof Edrik was a principall and in so high esteeme with the King that he created him Duke of Mercia and gaue him his daughter Egith in marriage notwithstanding these gluts of fauours wrought onely the disgestion of falshood in him who could taft nothing vnlesse it was saused with treason This man then the Kings onely Achitophel perswaded him to pay thirty thousand pounds to the Danes for their peace whereof no doubt some fell into his owne Coffers 21 This intollerable imposition extorted of the Subiects especially at that time when the land was least able made many suspect great matters against Edrik and some did not feare to accuse him to his face to bee the onely causer of this payment charging him as ouer-affectionated to the Danes and to haue bewraied the Kings secrets and designes vnto them but he seated in the heart of his Soueraigne rubd off this staine with a few fawnings and a faire shew being 〈◊〉 in wit subtle in speech eloquent and for riches
Grandfather King Edgar 19 He was of personage tall for courage hardy strong of limmes and well could endure the trauels of warre insomuch that some deeme the surname Ironside giuen him onely vpon that occasion◅ With him fell the glory of the English and the aged body of their sore bruised Monarchy seemed to bee buried with him in the same Sepulchre His Wife 20 Algith the wife of King Edmund was the widow of Sigeferth the sonne of E◅grin a Danish Nobleman of Northumberland which Sigeferth with his brother Morcar was murthered at Oxford by the treason of the neuer-faithfull Edrick this Lady being of great beauty and noble parentage after the death of her husband and the seisure of his lands was by King Ethelred cōmitted in charge to the Monastery of Malmesbury where Edmund seeing her grew in great loue and there married her against the liking of his father in Anno 1015. His Issue 21 Edward the eldest son of King Edmund and Queen Algith his wife was surnamed the Outlaw because he liued out of England in Hungary as a banished man through the raigne of C◅t and of his sonnes the Danes But when his vncle King Edward the Confessor had obtained the English crown he was by him recalled and most honourably in his Court enterained till lastly hee was taken away by death in the City of London the yeere of Christ 1057. He married Agatha sister to Queene Sophia wife to Salomon King of Hungary and daughter to the Emperour Henrie the second by whom hee had Edgar surnamed Etheling confirmed heire apparant by Edward Confessor his great Vncle which title notwithstanding proceeded no further for that hee was depriued thereof by Harold his Protector The daughters of this Edward as after shall be said were Margaret and Christian the younger of which became a valed Nunne at Ramsey in Hampshire where shee in that deuotion spent her life and was there interred Margaret the elder and afterward sole heire vnto the Saxon Monarchy married Malcolme the third of that name King of Scotland and commonly called Canmore from which princely bed in a lineall descent our high and mighty Monarch King IAMES the first doth in his most roiall person vnite the Britaines Saxons English Normans and Scotish imperiall Crownes in one 22 Edmund the second and yongest sonne of King Edmund and of Queene Algith his wife after his fathers decease being a Child was with his brothe Edward sent by Canute to Olaue King of Swedon his halfe brother to the intent that he by murther should make them both away but this King taking pitty on the innocent Childrens estate sent them to Salomon King of Hungarie to the intent to haue them saued where they were receiued with great fauour and honour and Mathew of Westminster reporteth that this Prince married the daughter of the same King and other Writers of these times that he died in the same Country without any issue of his body 23 These two sonnes of the Ironside thus posted away and the crowne already set vpon the Danes head had not the meanes of themselues to displace it nor the English hearts to assist them to their right so that they rather secured themselues from violent deaths in this their exile then made claime to that which was vnrecouerable and left the Danes quietly to possesse the land which so long they had molested with their sturdy Armes The End of the Seuenth Booke THE ORIGINALL OF THE DANES THEIR MANNERS RELIGION AND INVASIONS OF ENGLAND THE RAIGNES OF THEIR KINGS HERE UNTILL THE CROWNE REVERTED AGAINE TO THE SAXONS WORNE BY KING EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND AFTER HIM BY HAROLD THE LAST KING OF THEIR RACE CHAPTER I. THe Spirite of God in his sacred writings to shew his all-commanding power ouer Kingdomes and Nations compareth the transmigrations of people from country to country vnto the transfusion of wine from vessel to vessell and those that are at rest with sinne to the setling vpon their lees as Moab did against whom hee cursed that hand that was negligent in his worke of reuenge and the sword that was not sheathed in their bloud Euen so the sinnes of the Saxons growne now to the full and their dregs as it were suncke vnto the bottome they were emptied by the Danes from their owne vessels and their bottles broken that had vented their red bloody wines in lieu whereof the Lord then gaue them the cuppe of his wrath whose dregs hee had formerly by their own hands wrung out vpon other nations 2 For these Saxons that had enlarged their kingdomes by the bloud of the Britaines and built their nests high vpon the Cedars of others as the Prophet speaketh committed an euill couetousnesse vnto their owne habitations and were stricken by the same measure that they had measured vnto others When as the Danes often attempting the lands inuasion and the subuersion of the English estate made way with their swords through all the Prouinces in the realme and lastly aduanced the crowne vpon their owne helmets which whiles it so stood was worne with great honour especially of Canutus the first and their greatest 3 As touching this Nations originall and first place of residing seeing themselues know nothing at all we cannot determine but supposing them with Franciscus Irenicus to be a branch of the ancient Germans and knowing them by the testimonies of al others to inhabite◅ in the same Country among them we need not to doubt but that their conditions and customes were much alike Of the former what we haue obserued is already set downe where we spake of our Saxons now of these later what is supposed for truth shall be produced 4 These Danes so often mentioned by our historians for the great afflicters of the English state and peace were a people descended from the Scythians as Andrew Velley a learned Danish Writer reporteth but Dudo of S. Quintin an ancient Author will haue them to come from Scandia an Iland situated north-ward not farre from the continent of Denmarke which his opinion seemeth vnto some to be strengthned by Ptolemie the Alexandrian who in his Geography placeth the people Da◅ciones the supposed Ancestors of those Danes in this Iland Scandia at such time as himselfe wrote which was in the raigne of Hadrian the Emperour and about the yeere of Christs natiuity 133. But wheresoeuer the root had beginning the branches did farre spread themselues into the vpper Germany and parts of Norway and Sweyden whose faire fruit more particularly filled that promontory which tongue-like lieth into the Ocean on the north being anciently called of the learned Cimbrica Chersonessus where as Tacitus saith was the vttermost end of Nature and of the world a strange conceit indeed and yet more strange was their opinion who were perswaded that the sound and noise of the Sunne was there heard at his dailie rising and setting in those seas But from
Martyrs Tombe Most rich and roiall Iewels hee gaue the Church of Winchester wherof one is recorded to bee a Crosse worth asmuch as the whole reuenew of England amounted to in one yeare vnto Couentry hee gaue the Arme of S. Augustine the great Doctor which he bought at Papia in his returne from Rome and for which hee paid an hundred talents of siluer and one of gold 15 The magnificent greatnes of this glorious King so ouerflowed in the mouthes of his flatterers that they extolled him with Alexander Cyrus and Caesar and to be possessed with power more then humane to conuict these his fawning ouerprizers being then at Southampton he commanded saith Henry of Huntington that his chaire should be set on the shore when the sea beganne to flow and then in the presence of his many attendants spake thus to that Element Thou art part of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine neither was there euer any that durst disobey my commaund or breaking it escaped vnpunished I charge thee therfore presume not into my land neither wet thou these robes of thy Lord but the Sea which obeyeth only one Lord giuing no heed to his threates kept on the vsuall course of tide first wetting his skirts and after his thighes when suddainely rising to giue way for the still approching waues he thus spake in the hearing of all Let the worlds inhabitants know that vaine and weake is the power of their Kings and that none is worthy the name of King but he that keepes both heauen earth and sea in obedience and bindeth them in the euerlasting law of subiection After which time he would neuer suffer the Crowne to bee set vpon his head but presently crowned therewith the picture of our Sauiour on the Crosse at Winchester vnto such strong illusions were those godly Princes lead by the guides that euer made gaine of their deuotions 16 From the example of this Canutus saith Peter Pictaniensis Chancellor of Paris arose the custom to hang vp the Armor of worthy men in Churches as offerings consecrated vnto Him in whose battails they had purchased renowne either by victory and life or in their Countries seruice attained to an honourable death And surely howsoeuer this King is taxed of ambition pride and vaine-glory for which some haue not stucke to say that he made his iourney to Rome rather to shew his pompe and riches then for any humble deuotion or religious intent yet by many his intercurrent actions and lawes of piety enacted hee may iustly bee cleared of that imputation as also by the testimony of Simon Monk of Durham who reporteth his humility to be such that with his owne hands he did helpe to remoue the body of S. Aelphegus at the translation of it from London vnto Canterbury whom the Danes notwithstanding his Archiepiscopall sacred calling before had martyred at Greenwich and by the testimony of Guido Polydore Lanquet and others he was a Prince of such temperance and iustice that no other in this West of the World was so highly renowned or might bee compared vnto him in heroicall vertues or true humility 17 Saxo Crammaticus Albertus Krantius the Writers of the Danish histories deduce Canutus by a lineall succession through the line of their Kings in this manner Hee was say they the sonne of King Swaine surnamed Tingskeg by Sigred his wife the widow of Erick by whom she had Olafe Scotconning King of Sweyden vnto which Sweyne she bare also Ostrid a daughter the mother of Thira the mother of King Sweyne the yonger The elder Sweyne was the sonne of King Harold surnamed Blaatand by Gonhild his Queene who bare him also Iring King of Northumberland and Gonhild Queene of North-Wales The father of Harold was King Gormoâ—…d whose Queene was Thira the daughter of King Ethelred the twenty third Monarch of England who bare vnto him the said Harold and another Canute both most valiant Princes which two Gallants inuading this land were for their braue resolutions by their Grandfather proclaimed heires apparant to all his dominions the credite of which relations I leaue to my forenamed Authors but Canute the elder brother died very soone after being deadly wounded in the siege of Dublin in Ireland where perceiuing death at hand hee gaue strict charge to his attendants to keepe the same verie secret till the City were taken that so neither his owne Army should bee daunted nor the enemy encouraged by the losse of the Generall Gurmo his aged Father to digresse but in a word so incredibly loued him that hee had vowed to kill with his owne hands any person whosoeuer that should tell him the newes of his sonnes death which when Thira his mother now heard of shee vsed this policie to make it known to the King her husband Shee prepared mourning apparrell for him and all other things fitting for funerall exequies laying aside all Regall robes and ceremonies of princely state without intimating any cause of this sad solemnity which the old King no sooner perceiued but he lamentably cried out woe is me I know my sonne is dead and with excessiue griefe he presently died But to returne from that Canutus to close vp the raigne of this our Monarch in hand 18 In whom the Danish glories hauing ascended to the highest beganne now againe to decline towards their wane by the death of this great King who after hee had in great glory raigned aboue nineteen yeeres deceased at Shaftesbury in the county of Dorset the twelfth of Nouember the yeere of Christs Incarnation 1035 and was buried in the Church of the old Monastery at Winchester which being after new built his bones with many other English Saxon Kings were taken vp and are preserued in guilt coffers fixed vpon the wals os the Quire in that Cathedrall Church His Wiues 19 Algiue by most writers a concubine to King Canutus was the daughter of a Mercian Duke named Elfhelme who is said to haue beene Earle of Northampton and her Mothers name was Vlfrune Inheritrix of the Towne Hampton in Stafford-shire from her called Vlfrun-Hampton now Woller-hampton This Lady Alfgiue to make Canutus more firme to her loue her selfe being barren is reported to haue fained Child-birth and to haue laid in her bed the sonne of a Priest whom Canute tooke to be his owne and named him Swaine him afterwards hee created King of Norway which lately hee had conquered from Olaffe called the Martyr The like policie saith Higden and others shee vsed in bringing forth Harold her second sonne who was say they the sonne of a Sowter notwithstanding I thinke the condition of the mother who liued in disdaine and died in disgrace rather caused this report to be blazed then any such basenes of birth in the sonnes 20 Emma the second wife of King Canute was the widow of King Ethelred the Vnready and from the time of her first
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
whereupon the King designed young Edgar his sonne the heire apparent and gaue him the surname of Adeling a name of great honor appropriated to the Princes of the blood and men capable of the Crowne 11 Besides these former attempts certaine Danish Pirates entred the Port of Sandwich which with all the Sea-Coasts of Essex they spoiled and in Flaunders made Marchandize of their prey The Irish likewise with thirty sixe shippes entred Seuern and with the assistance of Griffith king of South-Wales burnt or flew all that they found against whom Alfred Bishop of Worcester went and fought but with such successe that many of his Souldiers were slaine and the rest put to flight which made the Welshmen far more bold and Rese the brother of Griffith make many incursions to fetch preyes out of England till at length he was slaine at Bulerden and his head presented to king Edward at Gloucester 12 His domesticall molestations were chieflie by Earle Goodwin and his sonnes and those first springing vpon this following occasion Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne who had married Gods sister by the fathers side to King Edward came into England to visite him then lying at Gloucester and returning homeward at Canterbury his Herbinger dealing roughlie with a Burgesse for lodgings caused his owne death which when his Lord heard of thirsting for reuenge he slew eighteene Citizens in the heat of his furie the Canterburians in as great a rage gotte them to armour and slew twenty of his retinew wounding many more and made the Earle to recoile whose greeuous complaint comming to the King he commanded Goodwin to see execution done vpon the offenders Earle Goodwin not hastie to follow his commission aduised the King to examine the cause before he massacred his true subiects at the instigation of Strangers whereat King Edward was highly offended and Goodwin thereby gained great loue of the Commons This occasioned Robert Gemeticensis a Norman first made Bishop of London and after Arch-bishop of Canterbury to spred the Curtaine of disfauour betwixt Goodwin and the King vrging his refusall as an Act of Contempt wherein more dangers might lie hid then were to be suffered whereupon Edward called an assembly of Estates appointing a day of meeting at Gloucester 13 The Commons whose common guise is deadly to hate all strangers though many times well deseruing now seeing Earle Goodwin in danger for their good were easily drawne to assist him and his cause and in warlike manner garded his person at Beuerstane not farre from the King The Estates assembled and Goodwin sent for he refused to come pretending seruice against the Welsh then ready to make inroades and that his presence was more needfull there then at Court albeit the Welsh-men cleared themselues by sending their Ambassadors vnto the King The suspitions increasing great preparation on both sides was made to assist the King came Leofricke the worthy Earle of Chester Siward the stoute Earle of Northumberland and Rodulfe Earle of Hereford his sister Godas sonne by her first husband Walter de Maigne 14 To Goodwin repaired his people of Southerie and Kent and to him were brought by Swaine his sonne the men of Oxford Sommerset Hereford Gloucester and Berk-shires vnto whom Harold his other sonne ioined those of Essex Norfolke Suffolke Cambridge and Huntingdon-shires so that his host was exceedingly great and his mind thereby so inflated that from Langton where hee lay hee sent a bold and Traiterous demand to the King to haue Earle Eustace of Bulloigne with all his French and Normans that kept then in the Castle of Douer to bee deliuered vnto him and his sonnes which beeing as good reason was refused the Battle was prepared and brought to the verie point of hazard and ruine of all For in that quarrell were assembled the greatest Peeres and Lords of the Land the Kings loue swaying very much with many but yet the hatred towards Strangers possessing the hearts of more The beginning thus doubtfull and the end like to prooue dangerous the matter both with great foresight and prouidence was referred vnto Parliament to bee holden at London with all conuenient hast whereunto pledges were both giuen and receiued on either parts 15 King Edward strongly guarded with an Army of the Mercians and Northumbrians entred London and Goodwin with his sonnes in warlike manner came into Southwarke to his owne house But his Army wauering and as bad causes consciences make men doe suspecting the worst by little and little shrunke away from him which knowne to the King he presently pronounced sentence of banishment vnto Goodwin and his fiue sonnes without further proceeding by way of Parliament as was determined Goodwin therefore with great riches and his three sonnes Swaine Tostie and Girth sailed into Flanders and Harold with his brother Leofwine from Bristow passed into Ireland who were no sooner gone but the King proclaimed them Out-lawes and gaue the Earldome of Harold vnto Algar the son of Leofrick Earle of Chester This Leofricke is he which at his Countesses request freed the Citie Couentrie of their importable tribute imposed as we haue elsewhere said 16 In the second yeere of Goodwins banishment both himselfe and those his sonnes with him hauing gotten ships conuenient for warre in manner of Pirats came vpon the coasts of Kent and Sussex doing much harme and returning with spoiles the like did Harold and Leofwin from Scotland vpon the westerne coasts of Sommerset and Deuonshires who thence coasting about the point of Cornwall ioined their Fleet with their Fathers in the I le of Wight 17 Against them King Edward prepared himselfe though aged with a Nauie of sixtie ships well furnished for warre meant to haue made an end of that businesse by the destruction of his aduersaries but the Nauies ready to ioine battell God tooke the cause into his owne hand and with a thicke fogge so ouer-spread the seas that one Fleet could not thereby see another in which Goodwin and his complices by contrary windes were driuen to the place from whence they came King Edward still in iealousie of Goodwins returne rigged forth forty tall ships to secure the seas which kept not so strong a watch but that Goodwin got by them solliciting the people of Kent Sussex and Surrey vnto his aid and entring Thamesis did the like vnto them in London who accepted of his arriuage though King Edward lay there so that without disturbance his Nauie fell vp with the tide through the south Arch of the Bridge a mighty army to his aid mustered vpō the same side of the riuer 18 The Nobilitie then seeing side against side and all of them meere English ready to hazard their bloud in the quarrels of strangers wrought so with Edward and Goodwin that they came vnto peace and pledges were againe deliuered for the performance whereof Wilmot the sonne of Earle Goodwin and Hacun the sonne of Swaine his eldest were sent
Wolfe and sister to Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke by Estrich his wife who was sister to Canute the great King of England and himselfe the second sonne of her borne whose elder brother was Sweyne that died on pilgrimage in his returne from Ierusalem and his yonger were Tosto Wilnod Grith and Leofrick 9 A former wife Earle Goodwin had whose name was Thira the sister of Canute a woman sold vnto wickednesse for making marchandize of Englands beauteous virgins into Denmarke shee solde them there at deare rates to satisfie her owne vnsatiate auarice and the lusts of the lasciuious Danes till a iust reward of Gods wrath fell on her by a thunderbolt falling from heauen wherewith shee was slaine to the great terrour of the beholders One sonne by her Earle Goodwin had who when hee was past childs age riding vpon a horse the gift of his Grandfather the King proudly giuing him the reine and spurre was violently borne into the riuer Thamesis and so sodainely drowned Thus much being premised of Harold before hee was King his raigne life and death wee will now addresse to declare 10 Edwards life ended and nothing determined touching his successor Harold the second day after being the day of his buriall made himselfe King none of the Nobility disliking what hee had done for courteous hee was of specch and behauiour and in martiall prowesse the onely man as Wales well witnessed more then once friended by affinity with many of the Nobles and by his new marriage with Edgitha the daughter of Algar sister of the Earles Morcâ—…r and Edwin and late wife to Gruffith ap Lhewelyn Prince of Wales hee expected to bee both sided and assisted if his cause came either to triall or voice 11 And the time hee well saw fitted his entrance for Sweyne King of Denmarke most dread by the English was entangled with the Sweden wars and William the Norman that made claime from King Edward at variance with Philip the French King the friends of Edgar in Hungarie and himselfe a stranger ouer young for rule all which concurrents made Harold without deliberation or order from the State to set the Crowne on his owne head regardlesse of all ceremony and solemne celebration for which his act as a violator of holy rites hee too too much offended the Clergy 12 The day of his Coronation was vpon Friday the fifth of Ianuary being the feast of the Epiphany and yeere of Saluation 1066 none either greatly applauding or disapprouing his presumption except onely for the omission of manner and forme to redeeme which and to re-gaine the good will of all no sooner attained hee the seate roiall but he remitted or diminished the grieuous customes and tributes which his predecessors had raised a course euer powerfull to winne the hearts of the Commons to Church-men hee was verie munificent and carefull of their aduancements and to grow more deepely into their venerable esteeme hee repaired their Monasteries but most especially that at Waltham in Essex which hee most sumptuously new built and richly endowed giuing it the name of Holy Crosse vpon occasion that such a Crosse found farre westward was brought thither by miracle vt tradunt and therefore hee chose out this place to powre forth his supplications before hee marched to meete Duke William in the field Moreouer to satisfie such Nobles as affected young Edgars iuster title he created him Earle of Oxford and held him in speciall fauour in briefe vnto the poore his hand was euer open vnto the oppressed he ministred iustice and vnto all men was affable and meeke and all to hold that vpright which on his head he had set with an vn-euen hand and depriued him of vnto whom hee was Protector 13 Three seuerall reports are affirmed of Edwards dispose of the Crowne the first was to the Norman Duke who made that the anker-hold of his claime the second was to young Edgar vnto whom hee was great vncle and the last vnto this Harold himselfe for so saith Edmerus and also Marianus who liued at the very same time and writeth that Harold thereupon was sacred and crowned by Aldredus Archbishop of Yorke so that hereby hee is freed by some from the imputation of intrusion and wrong 14 His State thus standing and his subiects contentment dayâ—…y increasing presently it was somwhat perplexed by an Ambassage sent from the Norman putting him in mind of his couenant and oath aswell for the custody of the Crowne to his behoofe as for the solemnazion of the mariage contracted betwixt his daughter and him 15 Harold who thought himselfe now surely seated in the hearts of his Subiects and therefore also sure in his Kingdome answered the Ambassadors That he held their Masters demaund vniust for that an oath extorted in time of extremity cannot bind the maker in conscience to performe it for that were to ioyne one sinne with another and that this oath was taken for feare of death or imprisonment the Duke himselfe well knew but admit it was voluntarily and without feare could I said he then a subiect without the allowance of the King and the whole State giue away the Crownes succession to the preiudice of both surely a Kingdome is of a better account then to bee so determined in priuate onely betwixt two With which kind of answeres he sent the messengers away 16 The Norman who till then thought England sure to be his and had deuoted his hopes from a Duke to a King stormed to see himselfe thus frustrated on the sudden and in stead of a Crown to haue scornes heaped on his head therefore nothing contented with this sleight answere returned his Ambassadors againe vnto Harold by whom hee laid his claime more at large as that King Edward in the Court of France had faithfully promised the succession vnto him and againe afterwards ratified the same to him at his being in England and that not done without consent of the State but confirmed by Stigandus Archbishoppe of Canterbury the Earles Goodwin and Syward yea and by Harold himselfe and so firmely assured that his Brother and Nephew were deliuered for pledges and to that end sent vnto him into Normandy that hee had no way beene constrained hee appealed to Harolds owne conscience who besides his voluntary offer to sweare contracted himselfe to Adeliza his daughter then but young and now departed life vpon which foundation the oath was willingly taken 17 But Harold who thought his owne head as fit for a crowne as any others meant nothing lesse then to lay it downe vpon parley and therefore told them flatly that howsoeuer Edward and he had tampered for the Kingdome yet Edward himselfe comming in by election and not by any title of inheritance his promise was of no validity for how could hee giue that whereof he was not interessed nor in the Danes time was euer like to be And tell your Duke said he that our
he imprisoned and many of the English depriued as we haue heard 63 Besides his many other stately buildings both for fortification and deuotion three Abbies of chiefe note he is said to haue raised and endowed with large priuiledges and rich possessions The first was at Battle in Sussex where hee wonne the Diadem of England in the valley of Sangue-lac so called in French for the streames of bloud therein spilt but William of Newberie deceiued in the soile it selfe which after raine sheweth to bee red affirmeth that after any small showre of raine the earth sweateth forth very fresh bloud as by the euident sight thereof saith hee doth as yet plainly declare that the voice of so much Christian bloud there shed doth still crie from the earth to the Lord. 64 But most certaine it is that in the very same place where King Harolds Standard was pitched vnder which himselfe was slaine there William the Conquerour laid that Foundation dedicating it to the Holy Trinity and to Saint Martine that there the Monks might pray for the soules of Harold and the rest that were slaine in that place whose Priuiledges were so large that they and others of the like condition were afterwards dissolued by Act of Parliament when it was found by experience that the feare of punishment being once taken away desperate boldnes and a daring will to commit wickednesse grew still to a greater head for it was enfranchised with many freedomes and among others to vse the words of the Charter were these If any Thiefe Murtherer or Felon for feare of death flie and come to this Church let him haue no harme but let him be dismissed and sent away free from all punishment Be it lawfull also for the Abbot of the same Church to deliuer from the Gallowes any thiefe or robber wheresoeuer if he chance to come by where any such execution is in hand The Standard it selfe curiously wrought all of gold and pretious stones made in forme like an armed man Duke William presently vpon his victory with great complements of curtesie sent to Pope Alexander the second as good reason it was the Popes transcendent pleasure and power being the strongest part of the Dukes title to the Crowne and his cursing thunderbolts the best weapons whereby he attained to weare it 65 At Selby also in Yorkeshire where his yongest sonne Henry was borne he founded the Abbey of Saint Germans at Excester the Priorie of Saint Nicholas and to the Church and Colledge of Saint Martins le grand in London hee gaue both large priuiledges and much land extending from the corner of the City wall by Saint Giles Church without Criplegate vnto the common Sewer receiuing the waters running then from the More and now More-fields 66 At Cane in Normandie lie founded the Monastery of Sant Stephen the first Christian Martyr adorning it with most sumptuous buildings and endowing it with rich reuenewes where his Queene Maud had erected a Nunnerie for the societie of vailed Virgines vnto the honour of the blessed virgine Mary Thus much of his Acts and now of his marriage and issue His Wife 67 Maud the wife of King William was the daughter of Baldwine the fifth surnamed the Gentle Earle of Flaunders her mother was Alice daughter of Robert King of France the sonne of Hugh Capet Shee was married vnto him when hee was a Duke at the Castle of Angi in Normandy and in the second yeare of his raigne ouer England she was crowned Queene vpon Whit-sunday the yeere of Grace 1068. And although she maintained Robert in his quarrell for Normandy and out of her owne coffers paid the charges of warre against his Father and her owne Husband yet because it did proceed but from a motherly indulgence for aduancing her sonne it was taken as a cause rather of displeasure then of hatred by King William as himselfe would often auouch holding it an insufficient cause to diminish the loue that was linked with the sacred band of a matrimoniall knot Shee departed this life the second day of Nouember the sixteenth yeere of his raigne and of Christs humanity 1083. for whom he often lamented with teares and most honourably enterred her at Cane in Normandy in the Church of S. Maries within the Monasterie of Nuns which she had there founded His Issue 68 Robert the eldest sonne of King William and of Queene Maude his wife was surnamed Curtuoise signifying in the old Norman-French Short-Bootes he succeeded his father onely in the Duchie of Normandy and that also he lost afterwards to his brother Henry King of England at the battell of Ednarchbray in that Dukedome the yeere of our Lord 1106. where he was taken prisoner and hauing his eies put out an vnbrotherly punishment was committed to the Castle of Cardiffe in South-Wales and after twenty eight yeeres imprisonment there deceased the yeere before the death of his said brother Anno 1134 and was buried at Glocester in the midst of the Quier of Saint Peters Church where remaineth a Tombe with his Carued Image at this day Hee had two wiues the first Margaret daughter of Herbert Earle of Maygne both married in their Child-hood and shee died before they came to yeeres of consent The other was Sibyll daughter of Geffrey and sister to William Earles of Conuersana in Italy and Neece of Robert Guiscard Duke of Apulia By her he had two sonnes William and Heny this Henry was he that was slaine by mischance as he was hunting in the New-Forest in Hampshire William the Elder surnamed in Latine Miser was Earle of Flanders in right of Queene Maude his Grand-mother succeeding Charles of Denmarke in that Earledome he also had two wiues the first Sibyll whose Mother called also Sibyll was the daughter of Fowlke Earle of Anion after diuorced from him and remarried to Terry of Alsac his Successour the second was Ioan the daughter of Humbert Earle of Morien now called Sauoy sister of Queene Alice of France wife of King Lewis the Grosse hee died sixe yeeres before his father of a wound receiued at the Siege of the Castle of Angi in Normandy the 27. of Iuly in the 28. yeere of the Raigne of King Henrie his vncle and of our Lord 1128. hee was buried at Saint Omers in the Monastery of Saint Bertin and left no issue behinde him 69 Richard the second sonne of King William and Queene Maude was born in Normandy and after his Father had attained the Crowne came into England where being then verie yong as hee was hunting in the New-Forest of Hampshire he came to a violent sudden death by the goring of a Stagge others say by a pestilentayre and is noted to bee the first man that died in that place the iustice of God punishing on him his Fathers dispeopling of that Countrey his body was thence conueied to Winchester and there buried on the Southside of the Quire
where calling a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and of Dauid King of Scotland hee caused the Nobles and first before all other Stephen his Sisters Sonne who first did violate it to sweare fealty to her as to his lawfull and now onely heire by whom they should againe come to bee gouerned by the ancient English Roiall bloud from which he shewed her to bee descended which Oath was this that they should as much as in them lay after King Henries decease if hee died without Heire-Male establish her Queene of the Monarchy of Great Britaine now called England But whether they did or no saith Gemeticensis belongs not to mee to tell but this our Story shall hereafter relate and make knowne 48 Giraldus and Higden and some ancient Manuscripts affirme but with very little probability or credite that Henry the Emperour died not at this time as was giuen forth but that rather vpon a remorse of conscience for imprisoning his owne naturall Father Henry the third vnto death and also his Spirituall Father the Pope with his Cardinals repenting these outrages hee laid aside his Imperiall Roabe and secretly fled into England where at Westchester hee became an Hermite changing his name vnto Godscall where he so liued the space of ten yeeres and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Werburga the Virgine Vpon which his suddaine flight and missing the Empresse Maud some say was suspected to bee guilty of his death and for that cause was kept continually in the Queenes Chamber Indeed that she abode still in Chamber with the Queene Paris records but hee giues a wiser reason thereof for that her Father did loue her exceedingly as being now his sole Heire and where should an Empresse rather liue then with a Queene a Daughter then with her Mother a faire Lady a Widow and an Heire of so great a Kingdom then where her Person might bee safest from danger her mind from inueigling and her carriage from suspition But as for that other idle coniecture it is razed out both by those Writers who record his Buriall and Monumentat Spire as Higden himself signifieth and also by the penne of William Gemeticensis who reporteth her to be a woman generally well thought of and approued among the greatest Princes of the Empire for her prudent and gratious behauiour towards the Emperour her husband insomuch that they became suiters vnto her seeking by all meanes to attaine her to gouerne them and to that end attended her to King Henry in Normandy to solicite the same to whom in no wise hee would giue his consent meaning to make her his Successor in the Kingdome Whereunto Malmsbury who then liued accordeth saying shee was very vnwilling to haue come out of those parts of the Empire where both her dowry and acquaintance lay and that the Princes of those Countries came more then once into England to haue her for their Empresse but that the King would not part with the Heire of his Crowne 49 But King Henrie afterwards desirous to bee free from the variances of these forraine Princes and hearing that Foulke Earle of Anion had giuen his Earledome with the territories of Gaunt and Turyn vnto his Sonne Ieffrey Martell surnamed Plantagenet himselfe minding to abide at Ierusalem whereof he was King in right of his wife Milissent the daughter of Baldwine de Burge lately deceased thought him the fittest to be linked into his alliance therfore concluded a mariage betwixt the said Ieffrey and his onely lawfull daughter Lady Maude the Empresse though partly against her liking as both Gemeticensis and Geruasius of Canterbury doth declare which was solemnized in Normandy the third of Aprill accordingly 50 That William sonne to the Curtoise was formerly fauoured by Earle Foulke wee haue shewed but now he was further followed with increase of Fortune and the French Kings aide onely for a rub in King Henries way for Charles Earle of Flanders being traiterously murdered by his owne People without any his issue to succeed him Lewis of France to make William faster to him set him in possession as the next heire in blood vnto that Larledome William being the sonne of Duke Robert and Robert the Eldest of Queene Maude the wife of the Conquerour and she daughter to Earle Baldwin the fifth whose issue Male now failing the right was from her deriued vnto this her Grand-child William 51 This Ground-worke vnto greatnesse King Henry disliked least by his Nephewes height himselfe might bee ouer topped and his blind fathers wrongs the sooner redressed therefore hauing by his daughters marriage made Aniou his from Normandy he inuaded France euen vnto Hespard where for eight daies he remained as secure as in his owne Kingdome and partly by feare partly by faire paiments wrought Lewis to withdraw his aide from yong William neither so ceased but that hee instigated William de Ypres to disturbe Williams state and did also draw a cerraine Duke named Theodorick out of Germany with a band of Flemmings who entred Flanders in Hostile maner 52 With these last Earle William a Prince for his age of imcomparable prowesse soone met and giuing them battell with an inuincible courage brake through the enemies troopes in such sort that they were discomfited and the Earle had the day whence in this heate of bloud hee marched vnto Angi a Castle of King Henries which after a strong siege being vpon the surrender by a small wound which Earle William receiued in his hand hee shortly died but not without immortall fame for magnanimity and valour 53 Were it not reported by some Writers of note I might here well passe ouer certaine presaging dreames as the Monkes interpreted them which King Henry had being ready now to goe into Normandy for to his seeming he saw a sort of rusticke plough-men with their Instruments of husbandry after them Souldiers with their weapons of Warre and lastly the Bishops with their Crosiers staues all of them angerly threatning and attempting his death wherewith hee was so perplexed that leaping out of his bed he called for helpe but seeing it but a dreame as a dreame he esteemed it and passed ouer into Normandy where long hee staied not but that his Daughter Maud vpon some displeasure departed from her husband and came with her Father into England Some write that she was the proâ—…ker of certaine displeasures betwixt her husband and Father which so affected his mind with passions of wrath and griefe that many thought it was a great hastning of his end and indeede Malmsburie witnesseth that the King vpon his death-bed passionately mentioned the wrongs and indignities wherewith her husband had disquieted his mind Howbeit soone after this her departure from him by consent of the States who met at Northampton shee was reconciled to her husband sent vnto him vpon his intreaty and bare
the right side of King Edward the Confessor 61 Ad◅licia or Alice the second wife of King Henry was the daughter of Godfrey the first Duke of Louaine by the daughter of the Emperour Henrie the fourth and sister to Duke Godfrey and Iocelin of Louain Shee was married vnto him the nine and twentieth of Ianuary in the twentie one of his raigne and yeere of Christ 1121. and was crowned the morrow after being Sunday Shee was his wife fifteene yeeres but euer childlesse and suruiuing him was remarried to William Daubeny Earle of Arundel and was mother of Earle William the second Rayner Godfrey and Ioan married to Iohn Earle of Augi c. His Issue 62 William the sonne of King Henry and Queen Maud his first wife was born the secōd of his Fathers Raigne and of Christ 1102. When he came to age of foureteene yeeres the Nobility of England did him homage and sware their fealties vnto him at Shrewsburie The third yeere after hee married the daughter of Foulk Earle of Aniou and the same yeere hee was made Duke of Normandy doing his homage for the same to Lewes the Grosse King of France and receiued the homage and oathes of the Nobility of that Country but in his returne for England hee was vnfortunately drowned neere vnto Barbfleet vpon the twenty sixt of Nouember the yeere of Grace 1120. and eighteenth of his owne age without any issue to the great griefe of his Father 63 Maud the daughter of King Henry and of Queene Maud his first wife was borne the fourth yeere of her Fathers raigne She was the second wife of the Emperour Henrie the fourth espoused at sixe yeeres of age and at eleuen with great solemnity was married and crowned his Empresse at Mentz in Germany 6. Ianuary Anno 1114. the ninth of her husbands and foureteenth of her Fathers Raignes Shee was his wife twelue yeeres and suruiued him without any issue of him comming into England a widdowe she had fealty sworne vnto her by the Nobility and was remaried to Geffrey Plantaginet Earle of Aniou sonne of Foulke King of Ierusalem vpon the third of Aprill and yeere of Grace 1127. by whom shee had issue Henry the Second King of England Geffery Earle of Nantes in Britanie and William who was called Earle of Poyto she was his wife twenty three yeeres and suruiuing him also continued a widdowe the last seuenteene yeeres of her life which she ended in the City of Roan the tenth of September 1167. the foureteenth of the raigne of King Henry her sonne and was buried in the Abbey of Bee in Normandy 64 Richard a second sonne to King Henry and Queene Maud by the testimony of Geruasius the Monke of Canterbury who maketh Maud their eldest Child William the second and lastly Richard and then saith he she left bearing but Malmsbury saith she had but two Children one of each sexe 65 Eufem also another daughter and fourth Child by Hector Boetius the Scottish Historian is said to be borne vnto the Beauclearke by Queene Maud the credite of the two last I leaue to the reporters who onely thus name them without any further relation His Naturall Issue 66 Robert the naturall sonne of King Henry was Earle of Gloucester and married Ma◅l daughter and heire of Robert Fitzhamon Lord of Glamorgan by whom hee had issue William Earle of Gloucester Richard Bishop of Bayon Roger Bishop of Worcester and Maud the wife of Randolph Gernon the mother of Hugh Keueliot Earle of Chester and Richard his brother Earle William married Auis daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester and had issue three daughters and heires of that Earledome which by Au◅s the second of them in the end descended to Clare Earle of Hertford This Earle Robert died the last of October in the twelfth yeare of King Stephen and was buried at Bristow in the Church of S. Iames which hee had founded and his body laide in the midst of the Quire vnto him William Malmsbury dedicated his Booke called Historia Nouella 67 Richard another naturall sonne of King Henry was as it seemeth by an ancient Register of the Monastery at Abington borne in the raigne of King William Rufus of the widow of Anskill a Nobleman of the Country adioining to the said Monastery and it seemeth hee is that Richard that was drowned in the Norman Seas neere Barbfleet among the rest of King Henries children 68 Raynold the naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of a daughter vnto Sir Robert Corbet Lord of Alcester in Warwickeshire by the gift of the King in fauour of her who was after married to Henry Fitz-herbert his Chamberlaine This Raynold was created Earle of Cornwall and Baron of Castle comb with consent of King Stephen and had issue foure Daughters of whom haue sprung many faire branches 69 Robert another of that name was borne of Edith the sister of Iue sonne and daughter of Forne the sonne of Sigewolfe both of them great Barons in the North which Edith afterwards King Henry gaue in marriage to Robert D◅lie Baron of Hook-Norton in Oxfordshire and with her gaue him the Mannor of Eleydon in the County of Buckingham by whom he had issue Henry Doylie Baron of Hook-Norton who oftentimes mentioneth this Robert in his Charters euer calling him Robert his brother the Kings sonne 70 Gilbert another naturall sonne of King Henry is named in the additions to the story of William Gemeticensis the Norman Monke in the Chronicle of that country written by Iohn Taylor being a Translator of that worke out of Latine into French and lastly in the Treaties betwixt England and France written in the French tongue by Iohn Tillet Secretarie to their late King Henry the second and yet in them not any other mention is made but only of his name 71 William also a narurall sonne of Henry the King had giuen vnto him the Towne of Tracie in Normandy of which hee tooke his surname and was called William of Tracie But whether he were the Progenitot of the Tracies sometime Barons in Deuonshire or of them that now be of the same surname or whether Sir William Tracie one of the foure Knights that slew Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury were any of his posterity is not certainely reported nor any thing else of him more then that hee died a little after his Father which was in the yeere of Christ 1135. 72 Henry another naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of the Lady Nesta daughter of Rees ap Tewdor Prince of South-Wales who was the Wife of Sir Gerald Windsor and of Stephen Constables of the Castles of Pembrooke and Abertinie in Wales and Progenitors of the Families of the Fitz-geralds and the Fitz-Stephens in Ireland he was borne and breed and liued and married in Wales hauing issue two sonnes namely Meiler and Robert of which Meiler the elder married the daughter of Hugh Lacie Lord of Methe in Ireland
hee was at the conflict in the I le of Anglesey betweene Magnus the sonne of Harold Harfager King of Norway and Hugh of Mountgomery Earle of Arundell and Shrewsbury wherein hee was slain as some say with the said Earle Anno 1197. 73 Maude the Naturall daughter of King Henry was Countesse of Perche and the first wife of Earle Rotroke the first of that name sonne of Arnolfe de Hesding the first Earle of that County Shee had issue by him one onely daughter named Magdalen wife to Garcy the fourth King of Nauarre mother of King Sanches surnamed the wise from whom all the Kings of Nauarre are descended Shee died vpon Friday the twenty sixth of Nouember in the twentith of her Fathers raign and yeere of Grace 1120. being drowned in the Sea with her brother Duke William 74 Maude another of that name and naturall daughter of King Henrie was married to Conan the first of that name surnamed the Grosse Earle of little Britaine in France sonne of Earle Alan by Ermengard his second wife by Alan shee had issue Howell pronounced illegitimate and disherited by his supposed father Constance that died without issue and Bertha the wife of Eudes Earle of Pâ—…rohet mother of Earle Conan the yonger who by Margaret sister of William King of Scots had issue Constance maried to Geffrey sonne of King Henry the second 75 Iulian likewise an other naturall daughter of King Henry was married to Eustace the illegitimate sonne of William Lord of Breteâ—…il in Normandy who was the sonne and heire of William Fitz-Osborne and elder brother of Roger both Earles of Hereford in England and this Eustace had hee beene lawfully borne in wedlocke had been heire to the Earledomes of Hereford and Iuerie notwithstanding he had as small a part in that inheritance of the Town of Pacie from which he tooke his surname being commonly called Eustace of Pacy and had issue by this Iulian his wife William and Roger of Pacy his sonnes 76 A naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the continuer of the History of William Gemeticensis and by Iohn Tillet his follower is reported by them to haue beene married to one William Goet a Norman but in neither of these writers is any mention made of her name or of his estate issue or other relation 77 Another naturall daughter of King Henrie is without name recited by the said Authors and by them reported to be married to the Vicount of Beaumont which is a Towne within the County of Maygne Shee had issue by him as Roger of Houeden writeth Richard Vicount Beaumont Father of Queen Ermengard the wife of King William of Scotland and Robert the Abbot of Mount-Saint Michael mentioneth another of her sonnes named Ralphe who as he saith was Bishop of Angiers 78 Another naturall daughter also of King Henry is recited by the Normane and French writers before auouched and reported by them to be married to Mathew of Mountmorancy the sonne of Bouchard of Mountmarancy from whom perhaps descended the House of Mountmorancy who after came to be Earles and Dukes being growne to be one of the greatest houses in France next to the Princes of the bloud for possessions alliances and honour 79 Elizabeth the last naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the former Authors was vnmarried in the time of the one and her husband vnknowne to the other but both of them agree that she was borne of Elizabeth the sister of Walleran Earle of Meulan who was sister also of Robert Bossue Earle of Leicester wife of Gilbert Earle of Pembrooke and mother of Earle Richard Strangbow the Conquerour of Ireland STEPHEN THE TVVO AND FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER V. THough the Empresse Maud had fealty sworne vnto her in the life time of her Father and againe both her selfe and issue ordained to be his successors in Englands Throne as hath beene said yet so powerfull is Ambition where the obiect is a Diademe and so weake are all assurances which are built on the wauering Multitude that King Henries prouidence was soon defeated and with his death al fealties reuersed and that by him onely who had * contended to bee the formost of the Laitie in taking that oath euen Stephen Earle of Mortaine and Bolloine a man whose descent was very Noble being the third sonne of Stephen Earle of Bloys and Champaigne who was the sonne of Earle Eudes and he of Earle Theobald the sonne of Gerlon the Dane the companion of Rollo Duke of Normandy his mother was Adelicia the third daughter of William the Conqueror by Queen Maude his wife And himselfe was aduanced to bee Earle of Mortaigne by King Henry his vncle whose Crown he now endeauoured to vsurpe being otherwise for his many princely parts worthy to weild a Scepter if his claime thereto had beene iust and warrantable 2 For as soone as Natures course had brought King Henry where Princes and poorest Subiects are all equall forthwith hee was working to dispossesse his Issue which onely now rested in Maud and her Children in which attempt it hapned fortunately for him if any thing may bee counted fortunate which is ioined with impietie that his yonger Brother Henry was then Bishop of Winchester a very potent man in the State who had industriously stirred himselfe in making way to his entrance and vpon assurance of all liberties to the Church and Common-wealth had drawne on also William Archbishop of Canterbury the very first man that had sworne vnto Maude the Empresse by whose example many others were winded into the like periurie * traiterously auowing that it was basenesse for so many and so great Pâ—…eers to be subiect vnto a Woman And to helpe forward those audacious beginnings Roger Bishoppe of Salisbury the late Kings Treasurer protested Malmsburie who reports it himselfe heard it from him that they were free from the oath made to the Empresse for that without con sent of the Barons she had married out of the Realm but that which wrought most was the testimony of Hugh Bigot Senescall vnto King Henry departed who comming ouer with Stephen tooke his corporall oath that the King on his death-bed vpon some offence taken against his daughter Maude disinherited her and appointed this Stephen his nephew to be his successour These colourable instigations so moued the too credulous Archbishop and the Peeres that they all swore fealty vnto him and became his Leigemen 3 His first landing in England being at Whitsand-bay by a tempest of thunder so wonderfull terrible that the people thought verily the ende of all was at hand did prognosticke the storms of troubles which his periurie brought with him for euen then both Douer Canterbury fortified themselues against him though London gaue better leaue to his entrance whose Person and presence drew euer the affections of the beholder being in all
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
shee was God knowes how farre guilty aduertised of her husbands dethronization shee outwardly expressed so great extremity of passion notwithstanding that at the same time shee was tolde of her sonnes surrogation as if shee had beene distraught in her wittes which the Prince her sonne then about fifteen yeers of age beholding hee made an oath neuer to accept of the Crowne against his fathers good will and thereupon it was saith Walsingham a Writer worthie of beliefe that the said Embassie was sent to Kenelworth Castle where the now no more a King remained to worke his assent whose answere thereunto saith another was by those Messengers related at full and fuller then in truth it was sent by the King but the Peeres then in Parliament made their vse thereof in procuring such a Prince to take the rule of thē whom they hoped by reason of his tender yeeres themselues should be able to rule and ouermaster His Wife 77 Isabel daughter to Philip the Faire King of France sister to Lodowicke Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Faire all Kings of France was married to Edward the second at twelue yeeres of age in our Lady Church of Bulloigne the 22. of Ianuary 1308. Shee was his wife twenty yeers and his widow thirty and liued threescore and three yeeres Shee died at Risings neer London the two twētieth of August 1357. and was buried in the middest of the Gray-Fryers Quire in London the 27. of September following His Issue 78 Edward surnamed of VVindsor the eldest son of K. Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was born at the Castle of VVindsor the thirteenth of October the yeere of Christ 1312. and the sixt of his fathers raigne hee was created Prince of Wales and Duke of Aquitane in a Parliament holden at Yorke Anno 1322. and in the troubles of the Realme and absence of his Father in an assembly of Lords met at Hereford and in presence of the Queen was made L. VVarden of England by a common decree vnto whom all the Lords made their fealty in receiuing an Oath of Allegiance to be faithfull and loyall vnto him as to the Lord Warden of the Realm and shortly after the Father deposed hee was crowned King of England by the name of Edward the third 79 Iohn surnamed of Eltham the second sonne of King Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was borne at Eltham in Kent the 15. of August and yeere of Christ 1315. and at twelue yeeres of age was created Earle of Cornwall in a Parliament Anno 1327. and third yeere of the raign of King Edward his brother hee died in Scotland vnmarried in the flower of his youth the tenth of his brothers raigne and yeere of Christ 1334. 80 Ioan the eldest daughter and third child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was borne in the Tower of London shee was maried being a child at Barwicke the eighteenth day of Iuly in the fourth yeere of the Raign of King Edward her brother 1329 to Dauid Prince of Scotland sonne and heire apparent of King Robert Bruce whom he succeeded within one yeere after in the kingdome being but seuen yeares of age and was the second King of Scotland of the name of Dauid shee was his wife twenty and eight yeeres and being come into England to visite her brother shee deceased here without Issue in the two and thirtieth yeere of his Raigne 1357. and was buried at the Gray-Fryers in London 81 Elenor the second and yongest daughter fourth child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was the second wife of Reynald the second Earle of Gelder married vnto him with a portion of fifteen thousand pounds 1332. being the sixt yeere of the raign of king Edward her brother who being the Vicar generall of the Empire to the Emperour Lewis of Ban◅r created him first Duke of Golder shee had issue by him Reinald and Edward both Dukes successiuelie after their Father without Issue the later of them leauing his Dutchie and his wife to his Nephew William Duke of Gulik his halfe sisters Sonne EDVVARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND c THE FORTIE-NINTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XII THe sicknesse and wounds which the commonwelth sustained by the raigne of the late deposed king vpon the change of her Leach and Physitian recouered not onely health and strength but beautie also and ornament and the elements themselues which in the former times seemed to suffer and sympathize with the publike grieuances of the English grew gratious and propitious to the vse of man the Aire becomming more healthfull the earth more fruitfull as if Nature herself were priuie to the worth of the succeeding Prince But this his worth did not display it selfe vntill hee had plucked the sway of things out of the hands of the Queene his mother and of that aspiring danger and tempest of England Roger Mortimer who wholy possessed her 2 This Edward of Windsor being not fifteene yeeres of age when without any guilty thought in him his throne was thus established vpon his Fathers ruine tooke the beginning of his raign by publike sanction at the twentith day of Ianuarie and by direction of such as sought to colour their treasons against their deposed Soueraigne proclaimed his peace in these words Edward by the grace of God King of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitaine to N. N. our Sheriffe of S. Greeting Because the Lord Edward our Father late King of England by the common Councell and Assent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other the chiefe men and the whole Comminaltie of the Kingdome did voluntarily remoue himselfe from the gouernment thereof willing and granting that we as his eldest sonne and heire should take vpon vs the rule and regiment of the same and we with the counsel aduise of the Prelates Earls Barons before said yeelding therin to our fathers good pleasure and will haue taken vpon vs the gouernance of the saide Kingdome and as the manner is haue receiued the Fealties and Homages of the said Prelates and Peeres Wee therfore desirous that our peace for the quiet and calme estate of our people should bee inuiolablie obserued do will and commaund you that presently vpon sight of these presents you cause our Peace to bee openly proclaimed through your whole Bailywicke forbidding all and euery one on our behalfe vnder paine and perill of disinherison and losse of life and limmes not to presume to violate or infringe our said peace but that euery one pursue or follow his actions and complaints without any manner of outrage according to the lawes customes of our Kingdome for wee are ready alwaies wil be to administer full right to all singular cōplainants aswel poor as rich in our Courts of Iustice. Witnes our selfe c. in the Calends of February vpon sunday being Candlemas Eue. 3 Vpon the Candlemas day it selfe the young King
this so publike and solemne Oath and doth not tremble in euerie part Let vs hasten to their view least God perhaps may quietly seeme to haue beene mockt to his face by a vaine ambitious man 60 To diuert these home-breeding rancors and practises by employing the wits and bodies of men in other more honest things the Earle of Candal sonne to Captal de Budie who had vpon necessitie submitted his Seignouries to Charles the French King but reserued his person out of that obedience and the Lord L'Esparre come secretly from Burdeaux and pray an Armie for that Burdeaux and the Gascoigns would returne to the English if they might be supported An Armie is decreed for their reduction Iohn Lord Talbot the first Earle of Shrewsburie of his name as Generall in that enterprize lands in Gascoigne where he doth sundry exploits and the fame of his former cheualrie flying before with terrour makes many places the rather to yeeld Burdeaux her selfe secretly opens a gate vnto him which the French Garrison perceiuing fled out at a Postern but many being ouertaken were slaine by the Lord L'Esparre and the English New supplies and victuals arriue whereof the Earle of Shrewsburies yonger sonne Vicount Lile by his wife was a principall conducter Burdeaux thus throughly mand and fortified the Earle is aduertised that the French lay at siege before Castillion a place of importance vpon the riuer of Dardonne Thither the Earle marcheth and with too great a confidence charging the enemie vpon vnequall termes was there slaine together with his sonne the Vicount Lile and others Burdeaux receiued such as fled The English fortunes and hopes which began to quicken made this vnhappie Catastrophe in * Iulie to the infinite losse of our nation and griefe of the Gascoigns who generally misliked the French and inclined to the English hauing so honorablie and for so long a time gouerned those dominions This was the end of that great Earle after he had for the space of twentie and foure yeeres serued his Prince and Countrey in the French warres with highest commendation a most noble and most valiant man by whose vertue the English name did chiefly become terrible in France Burdeaux it felfe and all other places after this were by siege brought againe vnder the French King who prosecuted those affaires in person From that time forward the English neuer obtained there any hold or further footing the felicity of this attempt breaking all combinations of the Gascoignes This Dutchie of Aquitaine contained foure Archbishopriks foure and twenty Bishopriks fifteen Earledomes two hundred and two Barons and aboue a thousand Captainships and Bailywickes The losse of so goodly an inheritance which had continued English for almost three hundred yeeres the world may easily coniecture how iustly it was greeued and lamented for In this falne estate of the English the Queene vpon the thirteenth day of October was deliuered of her first sonne who was named Edward prouing the child of sorrow and infelicity 61 It were to be wished we might now rather number the following euils of England then describe them for what can we learne out of such vnnaturall and sauage destructions but matter of horrour and detestation but sith they must be handled the law and necessitie of our taske exacting it the sooner to be quit of so vnpleasing obiects it will bee best abruptly to thrust into the narration The Duke of Yorke wickedlie carelesse of an Oath so religiouslie and publikely taken to make his way to the Crowne more easie hath now procured his chiofe and most fearefull enemie the Duke of Sommerset to be sodeinely arrested of high treason doubtfull whether by any authority but his owne in the Queenes great Chamber and sent to the Tower of London vpon pretence that he had capitall matter to charge him with Yorkes principall friends vpon confidence of whom he dared so high things were Richard Neuil Earle of Salisburie second sonne of Ralfe Neuil Earle of Westmorland whose daughter the Duke of Yorke had married This Richard was Earle of Salisbury in right of Alice his wife sole heire to Thomas Montacute the famous Earle slaine at the siege of Orleance The Dukes other maine hope was Richard Neuil sonne of the former Richard Neuill who in right of his wife the Lady Anne sole sister and heire of the whole blood to Henry Beauchamp Duke of Warwick was by this King Henry the sixth created Earle of Warwick in a most vnhappie houre both for the King kingdome being inuicto animo c a man of an vndaunted mind but flitting faith 63 The King in the meane space while the Duke of Sommerset was thus endangered lay sicke and Yorke as Regent swayed and ouerswayed in Court but when the king perceiuing malice and practise to be the chiefe bases of Yorkes accusations had recouered his health and resumed the gouernment Sommerset is set at liberty and made Captaine of Calleis Yorke and his adherents repaire to open force They leuy their armie about the Marches of Wales with which they repaire toward London the maine obiect of Pretendents The King hearing of his enemies approach is accompanied with Humfrey Duke of Buckingham Edmund Duke of Sommerset Humfrey Earle of Stafford Henry Percie Earle of Northumberland Iames Butler Earle of Wiltshire and Ormond Beaufort Earle of Dorcet Iasper Theder Earle of Pembroke the Kings halfe-brother Thomas Courtney Earle of Deuonshire the Lords Clifford Sudley Berners Rosse and others and with them enters into Saint Albans in warlike manner hauing certaine thousands of common souldiers Thither also the Duke of Yorke and his adherents came This was toward the end of May The Dukes request to the King was that he would deliuer such persons to be deseruedly punished as he would name The King to let them know who he was returnes this confident answere That hee and the rest were Traitors and that rather then they should haue any Lord from him who was with him at that time hee himselfe would for their sake in the quarrell vpon that day liue and die 64 The Yorkists hereupon assaile the Kings people within the Towne and Warwicke breaking in through a Garden a sharpe battell is begun The losse fell lamentably vpon King Henries side for besides the Duke of Sommerset there were slaine the Earles of Northumberland and Stafford the L. Clifford with sundry worthy Knights and Esquiers of which forty and eight were buried in Saint Albans there being slaine aboue fiue thousand of K. Henries party and of the Yorkists about sixe hundreth The King himselfe was shot into the neck with an arrow other of his chief friends were likewise sore wounded and taken The Earle of Wiltshire and Thomas Thorpe Lord chiefe Baron of the Exchequer with others saued themselues by flight The Duke of Yorke the Earles of Salisbury and Warwicke with the King whome they in shew did vse most reuerently and as if they had
Nun in the Nunnery of Dartford in the same County founded by K. Edward the third where shee spent her life in contemplations vnto the day of her death 126 Marie the fift daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was promised in marriage vnto the King of Denmarke but died before it could be solemnized in the Tower of Greenewich the Sunday before Pentecost the twentieth two of her fathers raigne and yeere of Grace 1482. and was buried at Windsore 127 Margaret the sixth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth died an Infant without other mention in our Authors 128 Katherine the seuenth daughter of King Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife and the last of them both was married vnto William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and Lord of Ochaâ—…pton vnto whom shee bare Lord Henrie after the death of his father Earle of Deuonshire who by King Henrie the eight was created Marquesse of Excester in Anno 1525. His Concubines 129 Elizabeth Lucie is certainly known to haue been King Edwards Concubine though nothing so certainly mentioned whose Ladie or of what Parentage shee was that shee was conceiued by him with child is before declared but who that child was is as obscurely laid downe therefore in these things we must be silent and leaue the doubts to be resolued by others Three other concubines this king had whereof Shores wife was not the least beloued whose life falleth further to be spoken of in the Raigne of the vsurper Richard where her storie shall be shewed more at large His naturall Issue 150 Arthur surnamed Plantagenet the naturall sonne of K. Edward the fourth whose mother as is supposed was the Lady Elizabeth Lucie was created Viscount Lisle by King Henrie the eight at Bridewell in London the twentie sixth of Aprill and yeere of Saluation 1533. which title was confâ—…red vpon him in right of his wife Lady Elizabeth sister and heire vnto Iohn Gray Viscount Lisle and the late wife and then widdow of Edmund Dudley who bare vnto this Viscount three daughters which were Bridget Frances and Elizabeth all of them afterward married This Arthur Lord Lisle was made Lieutenant of Callis by the said K. Henry which Towne some of his seruants intended to haue betraied to the French for which their fact himselfe was sent to the Tower of London but his truth appearing after much search the King sent him a rich ring from his owne finger with such comfortable wordes as at the hearing thereof a sudden ioy ouercharged his heart was so immoderately receiued that the same night it made an end of his life whose body was honorably buried in the same Tower 151 Elizabeth the naturall daughter of K. Edward the fourth was married to Sir Thomas Lumley Knight the sonne of George Lord Lumley who died before his father shee bare vnto the said Sir Thomas Richard afterward Lord Lumley from whom the late Lord Lumley did descend EDVVARD THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FIFTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XVIII THe father thus dying in the strength of his yeeres and the sonne left to rule before he was ripe the Synders of dissensions which the sicke King had lately raked vp presently brake forth into a more raging flame for the king and Queenes blood that should haue supported young Edwards estate the one side being suspicious and â—…e other prouoked by the execrable desire of soueraignty left the tender king a Prince of such towardnes as his age could conteine destitute and vnarmed which if either kind or kindred had holden place must needes haue beene the surest pillars of his defence The raigne of this King if we may so cal the shorttime of his Soueraignty began the same day that his father died though he was neuer Crowned nor yet commanded the affaires of the Kingdome as an absolute Monarch his young brothers fortunes being ballanced with his 2 For Richard Duke of Gloucester by nature their vncle by office their Protector to their Father beholden to themselues by Oath and Alleagiance bounden all bands broken that holdeth man and man together without any respect of God or the World vnnaturally contriued to bereaue them not onlie of their dignity but also theirlines But forsomuch as the Dukes demeanour â—…reth in effect all the whole matter whereof the raigne of this yong and fift Edward must intreat itâ—… therefore conuenient somewhat to shew you ere we goe further what man this was and from whom he descended that could find in his heart so much mischief to conceiue 3 Know first then that Richard Duke of Yorke a noble man and a mighty beganne not by warre but by law to challenge the Crowne putting his claime into the Parliament where his cause was either for right or fauour so farre foorth aduanced that King Henries blood albeit he had a goodly Prince was vtterly reiected the Crowne by the authoritie of that high Court intailed to the Duke of Yorke and his issue male in remainder immediately after the death of King Henrie But the Duke not induring so long to tarrie intending vnder pretext of dissention and debate arising in the Realme to preuent his time and to take vpon him the rule in King Henries life was with many other Nobles slaine at Wakefield leauing three sonnes Edward George and Richard all of them as they were great states of birth so were they great and stately of stomacke greedy and ambitious of authority and impatient of partners 4 For Edward reuenging his fathers death depriued king Henry and attained the Crowne The second George Duke of Clarence was a goodly Noble Prince and in all things fortunate if either his owne ambition had not set him against his brother or the enuie of his enemies his brother against him For were it by the Queen and Lords of her blood which highly maligned the Kings kindred as women commonly not of malice but of nature hate them whom their husbands loue or were it a proud appetite of the Duke himselfe intending to be King at least-wise hainous treason was laid to his charge and finally were he faulty were he faultlesse attainted he was by Parliament and iudged to death as we haue saide 5 Richard the third sonne of whom we now entreat was in wit and courage equall with either of them in body and prowesse farre vnder them both little of stature ill-limmed and crook-backed his left shoulder much higher then his right very hard fauoured of visage and such as in States is called warly in other men otherwise he was malicious wrathfull and enuious yea and from afore his birth euer froward For it is for truth reported that the Dutchesse his mother had so much adoe in her trauaile that shee could not be deliuered of him vncut and that he came into the
dayes lay naked and vnburied his remembrance being as odious to all as his person deformed and lothsome to be looked vpon for whose further despite the white Bore his cognizance was torne downe from euery Signe that his monument might perish as did the monies of Caligula which were all melted by the decree of the Senate Lastly his body without all funeral solemnity was buried in the Gray-Friers Church of that City But King Henry his Successor of a princely disposition caused afterward his Tombe to bee made with a picture of Alablaster representing his person and to be set vp in the same Church which at the suppression of that Monastery was pulled downe and vtterly defaced since when his graue ouergrowne with nettles and weedes is very obscure and not to be found Onely the stone chest wherin his corpes lay is now made a drinking trough for horses at a common Inne and retaineth the onely memory of this Monarches greatnesse His body also as tradition hath deliuered was borne out of the City and contemptuously bestowed vnder the end of Bow-Bridge which giueth passage ouer a branch of Stowre vpon the west side of the Towne Vpon this Bridge the like report runneth stood a stone of some height against which King Richard as hee passed toward Bosworth by chance strucke his spur and against the same stone as he was brought backe hanging by the horse side his head was dashed and broken as a wise woman forsooth had foretold who before Richards going to battell being asked of his successe said that where his spurre strucke his head should be broken but of these things as is the report so let be the credite Dead he is and with his death ended the factions a long time continued betwixt the Families of Lancaster and Yorke in whose bandings to bring set keep the Crown on their heades eight or nine bloudy set battels had beene fought and no lesse then fourescore persons of the bloud-royall slaine as Philip Câ—…ines the French Writer saith many of them being wel knowne to himselfe after which stormes and this Tirants death a blessed vnion ensued by ioining those houses in Henry of Lancaster and Elizabeth of Yorke 60 Hee was of Stature but little and of shape deformed the left shoulder bunching out like a Mole-hill on his backe his haire thinne and face short a cruell countenance in whose aspect might bee perceiued both malice and deceit When hee stood musing as hee would doe oft his vse was to bite and chaw the nether lip his hand euer on his dagger which euer hee would chop vp and down in the sheath but neuer draw it fully out Pregnant in wit hee was wily to faine apt to dissemble and haughty of Stomacke an expert Souldier and a better King then a man He founded a Colledge at Middleham beyond York and a Collegiat Chauntery in London neere vnto the Tower called Our Lady of Barking he endowed the Queenes Colledge in Cambridge with fiue hundred Marks of yeerely reuenew and disforrested the great Field of Wichwood which King Edward his brother had inclosed for his game he raigned two yeeres two moneths and one day and was buried as we haue said His Wife 61 Anne the second daughter and Coheire to Richard Neuil the stout Earle of Warwicke and Salesbury was first married to Edward Prince of Wales the sonne to King Henry the sixth and after his death was remarried to Richard Duke of Gloucester Anno 1472. afterwards by vsurpation King of England with whom in great State and solemnity shee was Crowned Queene the sixth of Iuly and yeere of Saluation 1483. She was his wife to the last yeere of his Raigne and then leauing her husband to choose another Queene was laid at rest in the Abbey of Westminster in this thing happy that she saw not the death of the Tyrant His Issue 62 Edward the sonne of King Richard and of Queene Anne his Wife and the onely childe of them both was borne in the Castle of Middleham neere Richmund in the Countie of Yorke Anno 1473. and being vnder foure yeeres of age was created Earle of Salisbury by his Vncle King Edward the fourth the seuenteenth of his Raigne but his father King Richard in the first of his vsurpation created him Prince of Wales the foure twentieth of August and yeere of Christ 1483. he then being about ten yeeres of age vnto whom also the Crowne was intailed by Parliament but this Prince dying before his father and much vpon the time of his mothers decease saw not the reuenge that followed the Tyrants Raigne whose bad life no doubt hath made doubtfull the place of this Princes buriall and other Princely offices done him in his life and at his death HENRIE THE SEVENTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. HENRIE of that name the seauenth hauing by such mixt meanes of valor and practise as are alreadie described obtained the possession of Englands Crown we must now present vnto you his actions in the person and state of a King maintained by him with like mixture of courage and skill as it was atchieued to the verification of that rule That things are kept by the same Arts whereby they were gained In describing whereof wee meane nothing lesse then for humoring the vaine admirers of phrase and conceit to mount vp into Panegyricall flourishes in honor of the man though his excellent vertues would worthily beare if not duely also exact them yet may wee not omiâ—…to obserue that as in his attaining to the Crowne there was through diuine prouidence a concurring disposition of all important Circumstances without which his attempt might haue proued disasterous so hee hauing now possessed the Soueraigne power and mastered the State in the maine pointes easily made circumstances waite vpon his wisdom and to take their forme from his directions Of the first kind wherein his felicity deserues to be celebrated were these That he by the Male-line a meere stranger to both the roiall houses as descended from the Welsh and French and by the female springing out of such a family of Lancaster the Beanfords as by the same law which enabled it to inherite in ordinary estates was made incapable of succeâ—…n in the Regalitie should so safely be conuaied away into forraine parts there to continue an head of expectation and reuolt during the intestine troubles and dangers to him ineuitable here at home Secondly that the Realme of England should bee so auerted from Richard though a very honorable wise iust and necessary Prince after hee was somewhat setled as for his sake to neglect in a sort so many naturall heires of the house of Yorke some of them in right preceding Richard such were the children of Edward the fourth and George Duke of Clarence Richards elder brethren and all of
curious and exquisite building he and Bishoppe Foxe first as is reported learned in France and thence brought with them into England He died about the age of fiftie two yeeres vpon the two and twentieth of April hauing raigned twenty three yeeres and eight moneths A right noble wise victorious and renowed King and one whose piety would haue beene farre more eminent then all his other vertues if from the beginning the malignant quality of the times would haue permitted him to liue in quiet He specially honoured the remembrance of that Saint-like Man Henry the sixth the founder of his Family and Propheticall fore-teller of that fortune which now hee died seised of whom also he laboured to haue Canonized for a Saint but that Pope Iulio held that honour at two high a rate It is reckoned by some writers of that age among his principall glories that three Popes Alexander the sixth Pius the third and Iulius the second did in their seuerall times with authority and consent of the Cardinals elect and chose him for chiefe defensor of Christs Church before all other Christian Princes In his last will and Testament after the disposition of his soule and body hee deuised and willed Restitution should bee made of all such moneis as had vniustly beene leuied by his Officers A most pious and truly Christian care wherby also appeareth that hee hoped the wrongs done vnder him were not so enormous nor innumerable but that they might fall within the possibility of redresse The description of his whole man is had in the beginning of his life and the course thereof described in his Actions There remaine of his wisdome many effects and those as his fame likely to continue for euer His Wife 71 Elizabeth the first Childe Legitimate and eldest daughter of King Edward the fourth was at the age of nineteene vpon the eighteenth of Ianuarie and yeere of Christ Iesus 1485. married vnto King Henry the seuenth whereby was vnited the long contending Families of Lancaster and Yorke and the Roses red and White ioined into one to the great ioy of the English Subiects Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon the fiue-and twentieth of Nouember the third of her husbands Raigne and of Grace 1487. Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres and twenty foure daies and died in childe-bed in the Tower of London the eleuenth of February euen the day of her owne Natiuity the eighteenth of her husbands Raigne and yeere of our Saluation 1503. and is buried at Westminster in the most magnificent Chappell and rich Monument of Copper and gilt where shee with her husband lie entombed His Issue 72 Arthur the eldest sonne of King Henrie the seauenth and of Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne at Winchester the twentith day of September the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred eighty sixe and the second of his Fathers raigne In whose fifth yeere he was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall and Earle of Chester and at the age of fifteene yeeres one month and twenty fiue daies vpon the foureteenth of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and one espoused the Lady Katherine daughter to Ferdinando King of Spaine shee being then about eighteene yeeres of age in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul London and presently sent into Wales the better to gouerne that principality by his owne Presence enioyed his marriage bed onely foure moneths and ninteene daies departing this life at Ludlow the second of Aprill the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and two of his Fathers raigne seuenteene and of his owne age fifteene yeeres sixe moneths and thirteene daies His body with all due funerall solemnities was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Maries in Worcester where in the South side of the Quire he remaineth entombed in Touch or Iette without any remembrance of him by picture 73 Henrie the second sonne of King Henrie the seuenth and of Queene Elizabeth was borne at Greenwich in the Countie of Kent the two and twentieth of Iune in the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninety and one being the seuenth of his Fathers raigne In his Infancy he was created Duke of Yorke and Marshall of England and so trained vp in his youth to literature as hee was rightly accounted the best learned Prince in Europe and by the death of his brother succeeded his Father in all his Dominions whose Raigne and Acts are presently to be related 74 Edmund the third sonne of King Henry and of Queene Elizabeth was borne in the yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and in his young yeeres was created Duke of Sommerset which Title hee no long time enioyed being taken away by death at Bishops Hatfield before hee attained fully to fiue yeeres of age the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninetie and fiue and fifteenth of his Fathers Raigne and his body lieth interred at Saint Peters in Westminster 75 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henrie and of Lady Elizabeth his Queene was born the nine and twentieth day of Nouember the yeere of Christ 1489. and fifth of her fathers raigne shee at the age of foureteene was married vnto Iames the fourth King of Scotland the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and three vnto whom shee bare Iames the fifth Arthur and Alexander and a Daughter which last three died all of them young and after the death of King Iames being slaine at Flodden Field in fight against the Engglish shee was remarried vnto Archibald Douglas Earle of Anguisse in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and foureteene vnto whom shee bare Margaret afterward espoused vnto Mathew Earle of Lennox Father by her of the Lord Henrie who died at the age of nine moneths and lyeth interred in the vpper ende of the Chancell in the Parish Church of Stepney neere London vpon whose Graue is engrauen in brasse as followeth Heere lieth Henry Steward Lord Darle of the age of three quarters of a yeere late Sonne and Heire of Mathew Steward Earle of Lennoux and Lady Margaret his wife which Henrie deceased the XXV III. day of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord God 1545. Whose Soule Iesus perdon Her second sonne was Henrie Lord Dernley a Noble Prince and reputed for person one of the goodliest Gentlemen of Europe who married Marie Queene of Scotland the royall Parents of the most roiall Monarch Iames the first King of great Britaine and of the Britaine World And her third sonne was Charles Earle of Lennox father vnto Lady Arbella 76 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henry and Lady Elizabeth his Queene was borne the second day of Iuly one thousand foure hundred ninety two and died the foureteenth of September and yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and is interred at Westminster 77 Mary the third blossome of the Imperiall Rose-tree of England was first wife to Lewis King of France who liued not
not learned the truth of things indeed he admitteth without discretion and iudgement the vanitie and vntruths of fables I forbeare to speake saith he what great matters this fellow hath forged of the Britaines acts before the Empire and comming in of Caesar. Thus farre Paruus But I know the answer to this so great an accusation namely that this William making suit vnto Dauid ap Owen Gwyneth Prince of North-wales for the Bishoprick of Saint Assaphs after the death of Geffrey and thereof failing falsly scandalized and impudently belied that most reuerend man Which surely had been a great fault and might of vs be beleeued had not others of the same ranke and time verified asmuch 17 For Syluester Giraldus commonly called Cambrensis that flourished in the same time with the said author made no doubt to terme it The fabulous story of Geffrey The like is verified by Iohn Weathamstead Abbat of Saint Albanes a most iudicious man that wrote in anno 1440. who in his Granarie giueth sentence of this history as followeth The whole discourse of Brutus saith he is rather poeticall then historicall and for diuers reasons is built more vpon opinion then truth first because there is no mention thereof made in the Romane story either of his killing his father or of the said birth or yet of banishing the sonne Secondly for that Ascanius begat no such sonne who had for his proper name Syluius by any approued Author for according to them he begat only one sonne and his name was Iulius from whom the family of the Iulii tooke their beginning And thirdly Syluius Posthumus whom perhaps Geffrey meaneth was the sonne of Aeneas by his wife Lauinia and he begetting his sonne Aeneas in the thirty eighth yeer of his raigne ended his life by course of naturall death The kingdome therfore now called England was not heretofore as many will haue named Britaine of Brutus the sonne of Syluius Wherefore it is a vaine opinion and ridiculous to challenge noble blood and yet to want a probable ground of the challenge for it is manhood only that enobleth a nation and it is the mind also with perfect vnderstanding and nothing els that gaineth gentility to a man And therefore Seneca writeth in his Epistles to Plato that there is no King but he came from vassals and no vassall but he came from Kings Wherefore to conclude let this suffice saith he that the Britaine 's from the beginning of their nobility haue been couragious and valiant in fight that they haue subdued their enemies on euery side and that they vtterly refuse the yoke of seruitude 18 Now that William of Newborough had sufficient cause say some to exclaime against the fantacies of Merline and the fictions of Arthur is made manifest in the sequel not only by the decree of that obtruded Councell of Trent wherein was inhibited the publication of Merlines books but also in effect by the statute enacted the fifth yeere of our last deceased Queene Elizabeth of blessed and immortall memorie wherein is forbidden such fantasticall predictions vpon occasions of Armes Fields Beasts Badges Cognizances or Signets such as Merline stood most vpon and likewise William of Malmsbury saith that Arthur being the only proppe that vpheld his country deserued rather to be aduanced by truth then abused with fables wherewith that story is most plentifully stored And also that Weathamstead had reason to account Brutes acts and conquests to be rather poeticall then any waies warranted by the records of truth appeareth by the silence of the Romane writers therein who name neither Brute nor his father in the genealogie of the Latine Kings and if any such were saith the contradictors how could they be ignorant of the vntimely death of their king slaine by the hand of his naturall though in this act vnnaturall sonne or what should moue them being so lauish in their own commendations to be thus silent in their Brutes worthinesse that with seuen thousand dispersed Troians warred so victoriously in Gallia conquered a kingdome of Giants subdued a most famous Iland raigned gloriously and left the same to his posterity none of them either in prose or poetry once handled but left to destiny to be preserued by a long ensuing meanes or to perish in obliuion for euer And surely this moued the whole senate of great Clerks to giue sentence that neuer any such Brute raigned in the world such as were Boccace Viues Hadrian Iunius Polydore Buchanan Vignier Genebrard Molinaeus Bodine and others 19 Yea and there are some Criticks that faine would take aduantage from the defenders of Brutes history themselues as from Sir Iohn Prys that produceth many vncertaine ensamples of the originall of other nations which granted say they doth no waies confirme the truth or certainty of our owne neither is it any honour to deriue these Britaines from the scumme of such conquered people as the Troians were Humfrey Lhuyd likewise denying absolutely the deriuation of the Britaines name from Brute and bringing it from two compounded words as we haue said doth thereby weaken the credit of his conquest of this Iland to their vnderstanding as also the catalogue of his successors which are said to raigne successiuely for many hundred of yeeres after him And another industrious British writer hauing the helpe of two most ancient British copies the collections of Caradock of Carnaruan their owne Bardies euery third-yeeres visitation and twenty seuen authors of good account all of them cited in the preface of his Chronicle besides his helps had in the offices of records for this realme yet ascending no higher then to the person of Cadwallader Prince of Wales whose raign was in the yeere of Christs incarnation 682. and no lesse then one thousand seuen hundred twenty and sixe yeeres after that Brute is said to come into this Iland doth not warrant say they the story that is included betwixt but rather euen the same is enterlaced with many doubtfull vncertainties and so left disputable by the said compiler himselfe as namely whether that this Cadwallader whom the Britaines claime to be their king be not the same Chedwald whom the Saxons would haue theirs both liuing at one time both in acts alike and names neere both abandoning their kingdomes both taking the habit of religion both dying in Rome both buried in one Church nay say they in one Sepulchre The like he bringeth of the Britaines Iuor and the Saxons Iue in the like coherences of names acts deuotions and deaths so that this history of Brute carieth not so smooth a current for passage as is wished nor is that Gordeons knot so easily vnloosed Againe the Reformer of the British history himselfe although he hath written one whole chapter in defence of Geffrey Monmouth and straineth to make his booke authenticall complaining often and accusing learned and vnpartiall Cambden seuerall
certaine predictions in Rome happening were so respected and generally expounded That Nature was about to bring forth a King that should raigne ouer the whole world And albeit these and other Heathen Writers ascribe these things either to Augustus himselfe or to some of his fauorites yet wee see them accomplished in none other but Iesus Christ the Messiah our blessed Sauiour in whom only the Kingdome of God began with the vtter subuersion of all their heathenish Oracles which at his birth or at furthest at his death ceased all and gaue place to HIS eternitie Which time of his birth by the Scriptures most certaine account was from the worlds creation 3927. and is set by the Britaine 's in the fourteenth of their Cunobelines raigne and by other authenticke Writers in the two and fortieth of Augustus Caesar euen in the top of that Empires greatnesse when Rome was with an vniuersall subiection acknowledged the absolute Lady of the knowne earth For so in S. Luke wee read that this Augustus then first taxed the world A text most strong for the full dissolution of the foure foregone kingdomes represented in Daniels Image by the fall of this stone Christ the rocke and stay of our eternall happinesse 7 This Emperour raigned in great honour the space of fifty six yeeres and was obeyed both by the Easterne Indians and the Northerne Scythians with the subiection of the Parthians a fierce and vntamed people and generally with the loue of all Hee was a Prince indued with great wisdome magnanimitie and Iustice yet faulty in this that he tooke from Tiberius Nero his wife Liuia both great with child and hauing also formerly borne him a sonne Deuout hee was in the worship of the Romane Gods amongst whom in the Capitoll he built an Altar vnto the Hebrew childe with this inscription The Altar of the first begotten Sonne of God being thereunto mooued by the Oracle of Apollo that had answered his owne destruction by the birth of this childe Of Stature he was but low and of a good complexion gray-eied his haire somewhat yellow and his body freckled with spots which as his flatterers would haue the world beleeue were in forme like starres Predictions foreshewing his gouernment and death are alleged the which I willingly ouerpasse holding most of them rather fantasies then truth At his death hee demanded of the standers by whether he had well acted the enterlude of his life vpon the stage of this world and died fourteene yeeres after Christ his incarnation leauing after him so honourable an estimation of his glory that as the succeeding Emperours in remembrance of Iulius Caesar gloried to be called Caesars so they euer held the name of Augusti to be sacred and only befitting persons destinated to imperiall Maiestie And both their names were inserted into the number of the moneths that the honour of them both might neuer perish while Times euiternitie should endure TIBERIVS CHAPTER IV. AVgustus Caesar thus gloriously raigning and peaceably dying had ordained for his successour Tiberius Nero the sonne of Tiberius the Patritian and of Liuia his wife whom as we said before he had taken for his Empresse and by whose incitements and continuall instigations that matter was procured though Suetonius thinketh it was by Augustus his owne ambitious conceit to make himselfe the sooner missed and the more lamented in leauing his sonne so vnlike him to succeed whose conditions as they stood vpon their owne basis hee knew to bee both reprooueable and also contemptible 2 But before the death of Caesar could be diuulged to write his imperiall stile as it were in blood he began with the murder of young Agrippa the sonne of Iulia daughter to Octanian and once his owne wife and continued his raigne with such tyrannie that many he slaughtred without respect of person or cause and in his loosest lasciuiousnesse thought of nothing but how to subuert the Nobilitie for rare it was in his daies that any such died a naturall death and maintaining a race of men Promoters as Tacitus tearmes them found out for a common ouerthrow and destruction of others allured them by rewards to accuse the rich though guiltlesse only this fauour granted to the condemned that if they slew themselues before the day of execution their bodies should haue buriall their goods not confiscate and their testament stand good in law 3 A great dissembler he was seeming euer to hate those vices which in truth he loued and to loue those vertues which he did most deadly hate and for life and libidinous filthinesse so extreme that a Christians pen may not expresse when the Heathen themselues doe blush to name such things as hee shamed not openly to commit his publike drunkennesse and continuall banquettings whereat hee spent whole daies and nights together without intermission caused exchange of names from Tiberius Nero to Biberius Mero Dissolute and carelesse he was in gouernment though some haue accounted him a wise and politicke Prince for the Prouinces he left to defend themselues and yet daily charged them with larger Tributes to their great impouerishment and almost vtter ruine 4 In this state amongst others neglected Britaine stood wherein Tiberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and whereby as it may be thought their owne Lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause for Tribute was ballized betwixt them And most certaine it is the Britaines if not in subiection yet were well affected to the Romanes as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde entertainments and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that in crossing the Seas were by tempest driuen vpon their Coasts and courteouslie sent thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall Notwithstanding Ieffrey Monmouth seemeth to affirme the contrary that bringeth the raign of one Guiderius and the valour of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline of whom more heereafter to withstand the Romish Command and vtterly to refuse the paiment of Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours succeeding 5 Other remembrances of these times concerning vs finde we none besides that which is common to all namely the death of our Saviour Christ which vnder this Tyrant and in his eighteenth yeere was accomplished by the proceeding of his as wicked Deputy Pontius Pilate who both adiudged him to die and to bee guiltlesse of deseruing death whereby was wrought the mysterie of our Redemption with such signes and euidences of his Deitie that the wicked Iudge himselfe wrote thereof to Tiberius and hee to the Senate to haue him consecrated among the Roman Gods Which they refused to doe that the wisdome and diuine power of God in the doctrine of Saluation should not need the allowance and commendation of men as Eusebius hath well obserued 6 Finally when hee had raigned hated of all men
forgotten vnto future ages CLAVDIVS DRVSVS CHAPTER VI. BVt Claudius Drusus a man of better spirit and temperature immediately vpon the death of Caligula and euen in the height of those disturbances by the Pretorian Souldiers who were encamped nere the walles of Rome was nominated and chosen Emperor wheras the Senate had decreed and determined to reduee the Citie into her ancient libertie without admission of any Caesar or subiection to such absolute and sole authoritie notwithstanding the power of this Army and the vote of the Citie so preuailed that the election was confirmed and the Imperiall dignity by him assumed as the next and onely man to whom it must of right belong whose father Drusus was the sonne of Liuia wife to Octauian to whom the Emperours succeeding held it a glorie to be any waies allied 2 In his first proceedings with the Prouinces affaires hee determined warre against the Britaines whose Tribute had beene a long time neglected and whose subiection was now to bee feared all of them being raised in a tumultuous vprore The cause pretended was certaine fugitiues the betraiers of their State and liberties lately departed and by the Romans receiued with protection of the Emperour a matter that moued them to great discontents and serued as a shew for their iust reuolt 3 Claudius as ready to preuent the worst being thereto further incited by Bericus one of those British fugitiues as Dion reporteth in the second yeare of his Empire and from Christs Natiuitie forty fiue sent Aulus Plautius a Romane Senator well experienced in the affaires of warre to take charge of the Army remaining in Gallia and with those old trained Souldiers to make ouer into Britaine to retaine their obedience Which seruice vpon them thus imposed was generally distasted as apparantly was shewed by their vnwillingnesse thitherward muttering and complaining that they must now be inforced to make warre out of the world and protracting time could hardly bee drawne forward though the Emperour sent his second command 4 But being at last embarked and crossing the Seas their shippes were beaten with contrary winds which still added discouragements vnto their proceedings and had not an accident the same time happened the edge of their courage had beene more abated for euen in this distraction suddenly afiery learne shot it selfe from East to West the same way that their shippes made saile which presently gaue hopes to their despairing hearts being heathenishly interpreted for a signe of good lucke and so sent from their Gods whereupon without any resistance they came to shoare and tooke land 6 But he following still the Enemy beeing seconded by Flauius Vespasian afterward Emperour the leader of the second legion the foundation of whose succeeding fortunes was first laid here in Britaine gaue them againe another ouerthrow The chiefest meanes whereof was a policie they had gotten to gail the Chariot horses whereby their riders were maistered and their whole powers disordered many Britaines in this battaile were slaine and more in danger had not the night ended theskirmish 7 The next day the battaile was againe begun and maintained on both parts with equall aduantage till C. Sidius Geta enforced the Britaines to retire whereby the victory rested in the Romanes for which exploit Triumphall honours were assigned him although he had not yet attained to the Consular degree In this Conflict Vespasian hardly escaped being sore oppressed by the Enemy and in such sort that had not Titus his renowmed sonne come to rescue he had beene slaine whose valour afterwards was tried in one and thirtie battailes and in the Conquest of the I le of Wight 8 After this conflict the Britaines withdrew themselues into places of more aduantage and in the mouth of Thamisis neere her fall into the Sea passed the shallowes and firme grounds in safetie whereas the Romans ignorant of both brought many into danger and in their distressed passage were sharpely assailed by the Enemie in which turmoile a bloody battaile was begunne wherein Togodumnus a British Prince brother to Catacratus and sonne to Cunobeline was slaine Notwithstanding the courage of the Britains was nothing abated but rather exasperated to a further reuenge for effecting whereof new forces were gathered and confluence of people assembled from each part of the I le Plautius the Lieutenant seing daily the increase of their power Vespasian imploied in other parts and himselfe streitned in a place of danger proceeded no further but sent word to the Emperour of the doubtfull estate of their affaires 9 At that time saith Suetonius the Senate had by decree allowed Claudius his Triumphall ornaments But he supposing that such a bare title of honour was inferiour to the Maiestie of an Emperour and willing of himselfe also to enterprise some exploit whereby hee might winne the glory of a compleat Triumph made choice before all other Prouinces of Britaine attempted by none since Iulius Caesar of famous Memory And with great strength entred into the iourney hauing with him a mightie Armie both of horse and foote as also Elephants a beast of great bignesse and burthen whose strangenesse then amazed the Britaines and whose Carcases falling in this Land their late found bones no doubt haue bred our errour beeing supposed to be of men and not of beasts 10 With very great danger he passed the Seas and ioining strength with his Lieutenant and Vespasian they all together crossed the Riuer Thamifis where presently they were encountred by the Britaines who a while maintained the battaile very desperately but in the end gaue place and fled whom the Romanes pursued euen to their strong Camulodunum then the seate of Adminius Cunobelins sonne as may aptly be coniectured by the Medul of Britannicus the Emperors darling figured in the front of this Chapter which Citie they surprised and fortified with their owne Garrisons which the Emperour in the eleuenth of his raigne as appeareth by the other coine turned to a Colony of Romane Citizens Claudius now disarming the Britaines remitted further punishment either vpon their bodies or confiscation of their goods The which his fauourable clemencie moued those distressed Britaines to such liking and loue that they erected a Temple and Altar in his name and gaue him diuine honour as a God The rest as vnable to resist profered their submissions and promised a peaceable subiection vnder the Romanes gouernement 11 These things thus atchieued at the end of sixe moneths Claudius in his ninth yeare returned and entred Rome in triumph with more then vsuall maner stamping againe vpon his monies his Arch of victory as appeareth in the face of this Chapter a perpetuall trophie of his victories and memory of our seruitude After whose Triumphant Chariot rode Messalina his wife the Monster of her sexe for impudencie and lasciuious life and vpon the toppe of his Palace he placed a Nauall Coronet in memoriall of the Ocean by
to death but being too late perceiued was yet so hastily pursued that he was hewed to peeces before his tongue could reueale the principall Traitour Iulia his incestuous wife hearing of his death with poison slew her selfe at Antioch leauing her shame to suruiue her life 8 Antoninus Caracalla saith Eusebius raigned Emperour seuen yeares and sixe moneths but Herodian Spartianus and Dio allot him sixe yeeres and two moneths he died the eight of Aprill and yeere of Christ two hundred eighteene The testimonies of these many writers notwithstanding together with the place and circumstances of his death and the person by whom it was committed the British Historians do contradict reporting him to bee slaine in Britaine in Battaile against the Picts by one Carauceus a man of a lowe and obscure birth But by this it may seeme some wounds receiued by him in those British warres gaue occasion to that errour He left a sonne not by his incestuous mother nor by Glantilla his wife whō he exiled into Sicily but by a mistris whose name was Iulia Simiamira his cosen German and indeed no better then a common strumpets which corrupt rootes brought forth as bitter fruits euen Heliogabalus of whom hereafter we shall haue occasion to write OPILIVS MACRINVS CHAPTER XXV IN prosecuting our intended course for setting downe the Acts and Liues of sundry Emperours heereafter succeeding I know I shall hardly satisfie my Readers being no way able to giue content to my selfe in that on the one side finding very few remembrances concerning the state of this our Iland till the raigne of Dioclesian the Historie of that Interim may seeme impertinent to our purpose and yet on the other side considering how vnfit it is that the Succession of all our British Monarks should be interrupted that Royall Title being likewise annexed to those other Emperours I suppose it will bee expected that somwhat also be said of them though managing their affaires in places farre remote It seemeth that the continuall striuing for the Imperiall Diademe and their neerer hazards at home made them contented to giue Britaine some peaceable breathing and so depriue vs of the Romane Records of those times which want if I should supply out of our home-bred British Writers I might be thought not so much to repaire the ruines of our Monuments as to heape more rubbish vpon them And therefore necessitie so enforcing I must craue patience if I proceed to the rest of our Countries Monarkes though I cannot to the residue of our Countries Exploits and Affaires in those daies 2 Opilius Macrinus from obscure and base parentage by fauours of the Emperour without any notable desert in himselfe first aspired to the Office of a Prefect and at last by the election of the Souldiers to the Dignitie Imperiall So farre from suspicion of Caracallaes death by the outward appearance of a seeming sorrow that hee was held of all most free from the Treason and the second person worthy of their voice For first the Title was conferred vpon aged Audentius a man of good sort much experience and an excellent Captaine whose wisdome could not bee drawne to aduenture his life vnder the weight of so vneasie and dangerous a Crowne but excusing himselfe by the priuilege of his age as farre vnfit to wield the troubles much lesse to increase the glorie of the Empire refused their offers but with returne of as many thankes as they had giuen him hands or voices Whereupon they againe consulted and determined for Macrinus which as willingly receiued as Audentius refused vnto whom they swore fealtie but not long after failed in performance 3 He made for his Caesar Diadumenus his sonne changing his name a vsuall custome at their election into Antoninus because that name was gracious among the Romans The Senate at home confirmed all that the Armie had done abroad vnto whom it seemed their right as it were by prescription to haue the election of the Emperours 4 His first expedition was against Artabanus King of the Parthians that hasted against the Romans for wrongs receiued by Caracalla deceased but after three great and dangerous Battles came to an attonement and a peace betwixt them concluded After this as free from further troubles he returned to Antioch in Syria and there spent his time in Banquets and other sensuall pleasures being drenched so farre therein that the Armie began to dislike his Gouernment and to fauour young Bassianus the sonne of Caracalla then present at E◅esa a Citie in Phoenicia with Moesa his Grandmother by his Mothers side who there had built a Temple consecrated to the Sunne and therein ordained him a Priest for which cause he was called Heliogabalus that is to say in the Phoenician Language The Priest of the Sunne 5 To this Temple in their vaine deuotions resorted many of the Romane Souldiers and seeing the beautie of the youth allured Moesa to bring him to their Campe where knowne to be the sonne of Caracalla the Souldiers proclaimed him Emperour and maintained his right against Macrinus who after this reuolt met young Heliogabalus in the Confines betwixt Phoenicia and Syria where was fought a bloudie Battle and Macrinus forsaken of all and driuen to flie who with his sonne hasting thorow Asia and Bithinia came lastly to Chalcedon where he fell sicke and was there together with Diadumenus put to death the seuenth day of Iune the yeere of Christs Incarnation two hundred and nineteene when hee had raigned one yeere one moneth twenty eight daies ANTONINVS HELIOGABALVS CHAPTER XXVI YOung Bissianus surnamed Heliogabalus the sonne of Caracalla before mentioned thus elected and prospering at his entrance gaue hopes to his raisers of many princely parts and signes of those things that in sequele by better proofe appeared to be onlie signes indeed for nature had plentifully adorned him with the complements of her gifts had his mind beene answerably furnished with vertue But as the one was ouer-prodigall and lauish in his outward forme so was the other as sparing and defectiue in bestowing of her inward gifts insomuch that both in minde and garment he seemed to bee that which in truth he was not This Emperour as appeareth by the reuerse of his money tooke it no meane addition of honour to his Imperiall Dignitie to be stiled The Priest of the Sunne which in the Assyrian Tongue is called El from whom he tooke the surname Elagabal 2 Assoone as hee had settled the Empire firme vpon himselfe by the death of Macrinus he began to discouer his owne dispositions and in wantonnesse apparell lightnesse and diet to exceed any that had gone before him in Rome and so farre differed from the manners of men that modestie will not suffer vs to record his greatest vices 3 His apparell was rich and most extreme costlie and yet would he neuer weare one garment twice his Shooes embellished with Pearles and Diamonds his Seats
little faire winde of fortune shall blow on them they will launch forth with their full sailes into that Mare incognitum a Sea of vnknowne calamities And amōgst others such were the blinde desires and such the vnhappy euent of this Iulius Philippus the Arabick Bararian Of parentage obscure and ignoble as Victor and others affirme who pluckt off the imperiall robes of his Liege-Lord to inuest himselfe 2 Being now accepted as Emperour by the Souldiers in Parthia he wrote to the Senate of the death of Gordianus as though it naturally had happened and with faire pretensions of his good purposes but more through the feareof his Parthian Souldiers obtained their consents whereupon shuffling vp a most dishonourable peace in those parts and declaring his sonne Philip for his Caesar whose Coines with his we haue set in the beginning of this Chap. hee made all speede towards Rome where the yeere insuing his shewes and games were exceedingly magnificent for the Celebration of the Birth-day as we we may terme it of Rome that beeing the thousand yeere from her foundation 3 It pleased God at length to touch this Emperours heart both with such a sense of his owne forepast sinnes and also with the light of heauenly truth that he hath the honour of being the first Emperour baptised into the faith of Christ together with his sonne Philip and his wife Seuera though the publike authorizing of the same Profession was reserued for the blessed times of our British Constantine The meanes of his conuersion from Idolatrie were Fabianus and Origen who by letters exhorted him therunto and for the same Profession were both himselfe and sonne murdered by Decius his Captaine though others report that Decius did rather hate Christianitie for their sakes then them for their Professions sake And howsoeuer Pomponius Laetus accuseth him to bee a dissembling Prince yet Eusebius declareth the effects of his Profession farre otherwise for Philip saith hee seeking to communicate with the Saints could not bee admitted till such time as he had made open confession of his Faith at which time he ioined himselfe with those who for their sinnes were brought to examination and was placed in the roome of the Penitents because that in many things he had beene faulty which willingly he obeied and declared by his workes his sincere and religious minde towards God Which may the rather appeare by Sabellicus and Bergomensis who shew that the hatred of Decius against Philip and his sonne was conceiued for that they had committed the custodie of their Treasures vnto Fabianus the Christian Bishop of Rome who baptized them as some write though others say Poncius the Martyr did it 4 The Gothes againe descending from Scythia infested Misia and Thracia with a mighty Armie seeking their habitations in those Countries as formerlie they had done against whose irruptions the Emperour sent one Marinus a most valiant Captaine who no sooner came into those parts but drew the Souldiers into a Rebellion and proclaimed himselfe Emperour taking as he said his example from Philip that had in like sort raised his title by his Soueraignes fall But the Souldiers that had newly erected him as suddenly againe threw him downe and in their mutable affections slew him 5 Into whose Charge was sent Decius a man of great experience who also no sooner was in the Armie but they forced the Imperiall Ensignes vpon him and as some report against his will hee therefore sent secretly to Philip declaring this attempt of the Souldiers and how hee meant to make escape from them with persisting in his dutifull allegeance But the Emperour fearing this to be but policie in Decius lest by delay he might giue him more strength omitted no time to vphold his owne and with a mightie Armie vndertooke these affaires himselfe not trusting any more to the disposall of his Captaines And immediately departing Rome with a sterne resolution and ouer-hard hand held the reine of that begun Expedition whereby he presently lost the loue of the Armie and Decius was accounted the more worthy of rule whom in Verona they forthwith proclaimed Emperour and cut off Philips head thorow the teeth before they had departed Italie At newes whereof the Pretorians slew Philip his Caesar and sonne a man of so obseruable composednesse as that he had beene neuer seene to laugh in all his life And thus the two Philips ended their raignes 6 Iulius Philippus saith Eusebius raigned seuen yeeres but Eutropius and Victor giue him onely fiue whose death happened in the yeere of Christ Iesus two hundred and fiftie GN MESSIVS QVINCTVS TRAIAN DECIVS CHAPTER XXXII DEcius elected Emperour by the Persian Legions proclaimed in Verona by the Romane Souldiers and in Rome confirmed by the Voice of the Senate was of them all with wonted flatteries stiled Augustus 2 His Birth was noble of the City Cabali in the Lower Pannonia now knowne by the name of Hungarie himselfe well experienced wise and valiant and wielded the Empire as a worthy Prince had he not blemished his raigne with a staine of Tyrannie and persecuted Gods Saints with such a Heathenish rage that he is rightly noted by learned Writers to be the seuenth Horne of the Persecuting-Imperiall-Beast whose sauage cruelties towards the innocent Christians is most lamentable to be heard but more to their smart that suffred and felt it 3 The Grid-iron he made the Altar whereupon blessed Laurence offered his body in sacrifice the Stewes the Temple wherein Theodora the vnspotted Virgin worshipped her Christ the comfortlesse Deserts the refuge of aged Chaeremon Bishop of Nilus and the Caue the Sanctuarie of the seuen Souldiers fabuled by Nicephorus for seuen Sleepers and so barbarous was he that way that he put to Martyrdome many children as Vincentius citing Hugo affirmeth Fabianus and Cornelius both reuerend Bishops of Rome hee slew Alexander Bishop of Ierusalem imprisoned to death and Great Origen after he had scourged him at an Iron-stake his feet hee lockt in the Stocks foure paces asunder where he so continued certaine daies inuenting such tortures and strange temptations against the guiltlesse Christians as are most admirable to heare But long hee raged not ere God in his iustice tooke reuenge and brake him to peeces as a Potters Vessell 4 For the Gothes that had inuaded Mysia and Thracia continuing their Irruptions into the bordering Prouinces drew him into an Expedition for those parts where being betraied by Trebonianus Gallus his owne Captaine he saw his two sonnes Decius and Hostilianus whom he had admitted in fellowship of Empire with him and whose monies wee haue with his expressed slaine before his face and himselfe to intombe his body as a last refuge in a deepe whirlepoole wherein it was so swallowed vp as it could neuer be after seene hauing no other honour of Buriall nor place of remembrance where his bones should rest
pleasure as profit 9 At length the Empire in these West parts standing vniuersally quiet Probus determined a iourny into the East to end at once all forraine wars saying he would shortly bring it to passe that the state should need no more Souldiers which speech they tooke very indignely hauing passed Illyricum in Sclauonia was by some of his own Army for curbing as they cōceiued with an ouer-hard hand their dissolute idle maners conspired against treacherously murthered in Nouember the second and yeere of Christ two hundred eighty two hauing raigned fiue yeeres and foure moneths others say six yeeres where notwithstanding they erected for him a most honourable Sepulchre wherein was engrauen this Epitaph Here lieth the Emperor Probus iustly for his goodnes called Probus of all the Barbarous Nations and Tyrants a Conqueror M. AVRELIVS CARVS VVITH CARINVS AND NVMERIANVS HIS SONNES CHAPTER XLIII PROBVS thus slaine in the midst of his Army without any apparant cause ministred the Souldiers were stricken into a great feare and mistrusted each other to be guilty of the Treason no man therefore diligent to finde out the beginner nor hastie to punish the bloudy executors but holding the right of Election to remain in themselues they presently chose Carus for their Emperor who had been the Pratorian Prafect valiant sufficient of worth and esteeme whereunto the Senate likewise consented 2 From whence or what parents we should deriue his birth is vncertaine and of diuers writers diuersly reported For Flauius Caecilianus who wrote the storie of his time as Vopiscus doth report saith that he was borne in Sclauonia or as we call it Moscouia Onesimus an ancient writer affirmeth his birth was in Rome and that his father was a Sclauonian indeed but held for a citizen as he citeth by letters from Vopiscus Aurelius Victor Eusebius and Paulus Orosius wil haue him a French man and borne at Narborne but whence soeuer his princely parts deserued these his princely preferments and no waies for the short time of his raigne carried he himselfe vnder expectation Two sonnes hee had of vnequall conditions Carinus and Numerianus these both he made his Caesars with the Name and Power of Augusti 3 His first proceedings was to finde out the murtherers of Probus whom hee seuerely punished which tooke away all suspition of treason in himselfe Then marching against the Sarmates whose furie had pierced so far into Panonia that they threatned Italy it selfe he ouerthrew with the slaughter of sixteen thousand and tooke twenty thousand of them prisoners And leauing Carinus his elder sonne to gouerne Britaine Gallia Illyricum and Spaine himselfe with the younger Numerianus prepared for the East against the Persians in which expedition he tooke in his way Mesopotamia Seleucia and certaine cities whom the enemie had entred and being surprized with sicknes and not able to trauel pitched his Pauilion vpon the shore of Tigris where in the midst of his armie about the yeere of our saluation 283. garded from all supposed dangers and assaults of man felt the vnexpected stroke of death euen from the hand of God himselfe for in his bed by a thunderbolt falling from heauen he was slaine with many others then present with him in his tent and the same consum◅ altogether with lightning fire 4 The terrour thereof so daunted the courage of his whole army that no further they proceeded in their enterprise and his death was so grieuous vnto Numerianus now elected Emperor that with continuall weeping a fault in few Sonnes who are raised by their fathers fall his eies were so weakened that he could not indure any light Vpon which accident Arrius Aper his wiues father tooke occasion to conspire his death hoping thereby to attaine the Empire himselfe For hauing at all times free accesse to his presence at length in his closet hee secretly murthered him pretending to the armie that his infirmitie only kept him from sight and so leauing his body to putrifie and corrupt in short space by the very sauor thereof the treason was descried and the Traitor slaine by the hands of Dioclesian who was both his Iudge and executioner 5 His Empire thus ended before it was well begunne the Armie proclaimed Dioclesian a Principall man in the Campe for Emperor who to vphold his election made al his power for Gallia against his Concurrent Carinus a man of profuse sensualitie who there had caused himselfe to bee proclaimed and in his fathers absence had so ruled there and in Britaine that P◅phyrio liuing at the same time gaue out this testimonie that Britaine was a fertile Prouince of tyrants Betwixt these two Captaines many skirmishes were fought with variable successe till lastly in a set battell Carinus was slaine by a Tribune whose Wife he had defiled whereby the Imperiall Title was ioyntly conferred vpon Dioclesian 6 The time that these three the father and two sonnes raigned is reported to be two yeers and somewhat more and this last to die the yeere of Christs natiuitie two hundred eighty foure C. AVRELIVS VALER DIOCLESIANVS IOVIVS AND M. AVRELIVS VALERIVS MAXIMIANVS CHAPTER XLIIII THe Empire thus deuolued to Dioclesian with approbation of the Senate hee euery way studied to bee accounted worthy of the same as knowing well his birth was no way answerable to his present lot and therefore chose for his Caesar Maximianus a man of better descent very honourable wise and valiant as was manifested in his first seruice against the Gaules whom with an infinite number of pesants in that prouince troubling the peace of the Romans hee with much slaughter ouercame For which exploit so fortunately accomplished the Emperor made him his Consort in the Gouernment 2 Dioclesians parentage is vncertainly reported by Writers some making him the sonne of a Notary and others of a meere Bondman but all agreeing that his Country was Dalmatia and his ofspring very base This man being but a Common Souldier consulted with a Witch for his future successe who told him if you please to beleeue the reporters that he should become an Emperour after he had killed a Bore to which he gaue credit and euer after was a great enemie to that beast and in time grew vnder Probus to so great account for dexterity in expediting his affaires that he was made Steward of his house and now lastly elected to the Empire 3 The very first thing that he attempted was the punishmēt of his predecessors death for which Arrius Aper being conuicted before his tribunall seat himselfe rising suddenly from the Throne ran him thorow with his sword in outward shew for zeale of Iustice as not able to endure so foule a fact but in truth to fulfill the Prediction of his hostesse the Druid for that Aper signifieth a Bore After which act he held his Empire fully established 4 To let passe many imploiments and troubles of the State these two Emperors chose to themselues two Caesars
seruice for Ierusalem wore continually vpon their backes a red Crosse whereby the name Crosse-backe or in old English Crouch-backe was to them attributed in which ranke Edmund Earle of Lancaster second sonne to King Henry the third was a principall and thereby got that name which he could not claw off from his backe euer since So likewise those men who entred that Religion of Monasticall life wore vsually vpon the outside of their Garments the signe of a Crosse whereby that Order was distinguished and noted from others by the name of Crouched or Crossed-Friers But whence or howsoeuer the name arose among all the Germans there were none in reputation for militarie deeds comparable vnto these Saxons neither had any aduentured by Sea and Land so farre to purchase renowne and praise or perhaps and that more likely to supply their owne wants ranging often from place to place as men alwaies ready to enter any action and in Germanie to this day a great Dukedome retaineth from them the name of Saxonie 9 The Gutae no doubt the Iutae Ptolomie likewise placeth in the Iland Scandia lying very neere the Coasts of Germanie vpon whose vttermost Promontorie as saith an ancient Manuscript the Iutes did for certaine inhabite which vnto this day of the Danes is called Iutland These Iutes Gutes Getes or Gothes or as Beda calles them Vites gaue names to those parts of Britaine which they inhabited as to this day the I le of Wight beareth their impression This variety of names we will no further inforce then that these Gothes were not the same that had passed Ister by Pontus Euxinus and ouer-ranne Europe who were also called the Getae by Iohn Maior Their name as Verstegan will haue it was taken from their agilitie or swiftnesse of foot and some of them as Sebastian Munster declareth went and inhabited among the Mountaines that diuide Germanie from Italie whereupon their name grew to be called the Hill-Vites which are now the Hel◅ans 10 The Angles by Fabius Quaestor Ethelwardus an ancient Writer and a Noble Person of the Saxons Royall Bloud are brought from Ould-Anglia a Portion lying betwixt the Countries of the Saxons and the Giots as he writeth them whose chiefe Towne was by them called Sleswic and of the Danes Haathby but more particularly it lay betwixt the Citie Flemburge and the Riuer Sly which Country by Albertus Crantzius is called Anglia From hence saith He◅ricus Rantzouius the Saxons who were also called the Angle-Saxons went to aid the Britaines And at this day there is a little Prouince in the Kingdome of Dania named Angell beneath the Citie Flemburge which Lindebergus calleth Little Anglia Their site notwithstanding is placed by most Authours in Westphalia where the Citie Engern standeth and where Tacitus and Ptolomy rangeth them among the Sueutans which in their times might very well be Others would haue them in Pomerania where the Towne Engloen doth somewhat sound their name so doe Engelheim Engleburg and Englerute places in Germanie beare witnesse and are prints of their footing among the Longobards and Sueuians But the most glorious remembrance of that their name hath beene for these many ages in this Kingdome of England though Saxo Grammaticus as erst we touched Lib. 5. Cap. 2 will needs haue Anglia named from Angul the sonne of Humblus and Giant-like brother of Danus the first King of Denmarke But Albertus Crantzius being offended at his folly telles him that England had the name of Britaine many hundred yeeres after that Angul was dead Others there are that deriue the name England from the manner of this Ilands situation being narrow in the West and North for that Eng in the ancient Teutonik Tongue as well as in the moderne doth signifie Narrow Strait or a Nooke and to that purpose doe produce this verse of a Portugals allusion Anglia terra ferax et fertilis Angulus Orbis Insula praedines quae toto vix eget orbe A fruitfull Angle England thou another world art said An Iland rich and hast no need of other countries aid 11 Callepine without proofe deriueth the Name frō Queene Angela but on as weake a ground as those who will fetch it from their Angel-like faces alluded vnto by Pope Gregory the Great Or that of Goropius from the Angle or Fishing-hooke because saith he they hooked all things to themselues and might verie well therefore be called Good Anglers a very meane conceit in sooth But howsoeuer most certaine it is that these Angles stole the name of this blessed Iland from their elder brethren the Saxons as Iacob did the birth-right from Esau and called it after their owne as wee shall further shew when our Historie hath gotten to the age of the Saxons Monarchie 12 These all claime their descents from Prince Woden called by the ancient Latines Othinus and who is deduced by our Antiquaries as hath beene said from the eldest Sonne of the Patriarke Noah and is accounted the most noble of all the Progenitors of the Saxon Kings insomuch as they and especially the Angle-Saxons our Ancestors haue in their superstitious conceit of such wodden gods imagined Woden to be their principall God of Battell whose Wife named Frea was by the like fancie held a Goddesse of whom more hereafter 13 These had issue between them sundry Sons and from fiue of them all the Monarchs of the English-men haue claimed to haue been descended Wechta the first being reported to be the Progenitor to the Kings of the Kentishmen Caser the second to the Kings of the East-Angles Wethelgeat the third to the Kings of the Mercians Wegdeg the fourth to the Kings of the Dierians and Beldeg the fifth to the Kings of the South-Saxons to the Kings of the Bernicians afterwards Kings of Northumberland and also the Kings of the West-Saxons only the Kings of the East-Saxons claiming to descend of the same race deriue not their descents from any of the Sonnes of the same men This may suffice for the Originals of these three people who as Cisner affirmeth retained still the same manners after they were seated in Europe as they had formerly done in Asia And what those were let vs heare the reports of Tacitus and other ancient Authors who together with the Germans among whom they dwelled doe thus describe them THE MANNERS AND CVSTOMES OF THE ANCIENT SAXONS CHAPTER III. THese Germans and among them the Catti and Sueuians our Ancestors according to Albertus Crantzius were a people saith Tacitus well set sterne of countenance tall of stature gray eied and of a firie aspect and their haire yellow Vnto whom Witichindus the Monke addeth and saith that They were faire of complexion cheerfull of countenance very comely of stature and their limbes to their bodies well proportioned bold of courage hardy in fight and very ambitious of
whole possession of Kent sent for more supply of Saxons vnto his ayde pretending imployments of their seruice in other parts but indeede to make strong his owne designes and these swarming daylie ouer into Britaine got the strength of munition and command of military affaires without impeach For the King holding himselfe now sure from all interceptions gaue his immoderate senses scope to nourish more freely their sensuall pleasures and committed more audaciously those vices vnto which his owne corrupt nature was naturally addicted This Hengist soone perceiued and to adde more matter fit for flame fed still the humors of this vicious King outwardly shewing his care and readinesse for the Lands defence his counsell and loue to the Nobles in estate and his courteous carriage to the Commons in generall but to the King an ouerseeming dilligence and seruile obedience by all which ere it was long he gaue fire to the traine that blew vp the foundations of the British policie 4 For feasting the King in the Castell of Tonnge commanded his daughter a Lady of passing beautie to attend the banquet whose excellent feature and seemely behauiour blew the sparkes of desire so right into Vortigerns wanton eie that they presently kindled a flame in his lasciuious heart for in the midst of his cups Rowena so was the damosell called with a low reuerence and pleasing grace saluted the King with a cup of gold full of sweet wine incharming it with these words in her language Waes heal hla◅po Cyning which is in our English Be of health Lord King he demāding the meaning would be taught to answer to her owne vnderstanding and said D◅c heal that is Drinke health whereof when hee had pledged her as we speake this bowle infected his senses with no lesse sottishnesse then that of Belus is said to doe Dido when Cupid plaid the childe Ascanius betwixt Aeneas and her And brought more bale to the Land then afterwards did that which was presented to King Iohn at Swinsted Abbey by Simon the poisoning Monke for notwithstanding that hee had a Queene then liuing himselfe not young hauing sonnes at mans estate in profession a Christian whose Religion alloweth neither polygamie nor adulterie did importunate Hengist that Rowena might be his wife which at first with some shew of excuse and vnworthinesse of person was denied but lastly consented vnto and the Nuptials performed And now Fortune casting occasion daily into Hengists lap hee gaue his aspiring thoughts no rest till hee had got the Crowne from Vortigerns head and seized all vnder the Saxons power 5 Hengist and Horsa in their Language as also in the ancient Teutonic Tongue doe both of them signifie a Horse vnto which beast the Saxons had great regard and whose neighings saith Tacitus were their presages and being white were imploied in their sacrilegious ceremonies Virgil also maketh the Horse to bee a luckie Osse or foretokened successe in Battle as in this his verse he doth intimate and write Bello armantur equi bella has armenta minantur And Crantzius telles vs that it was a vsuall thing with the Pagan Germans especially of their Noble-men to take the names of Beasts some from the Lion some from the Beare some from the Woolfe and some from the Horse as heere Hengist and Horsa are said to signifie 6 Which beast they bare in their shields of Armes at their entrance of Britaine and was blazed saith Verstegan in this manner A Horse Argent Rampant in a Field Gules which was the ancient Armes as hee affirmeth of the Princes and Dukes of Saxonie And albeit those Dukes haue of latter yeeres changed that Coat yet doth Henry Iulius now Duke of Brunswicke a most ancient Saxon Prince who sometimes bore the White Horse in a Red Field beare the White Horse for his Creast hauing for his chiefe Coat of Armies the two Leopards which by Richard Cordelion King of England was giuen vnto his ancestor Henry the Lion Duke of Saxony who had maried Mathilda the said Kings sister and by the Emperour Frederic Barbarossa had been bereft of his Armes and Titles of honor Moreouer Charles Emmanuel the now Duke of Sauoy who is lineally descended from the ancient Princes of the chiefe house of Saxony by Prince Beral who came out of Saxonie into Sauoy in the yeere of our Lord 998. and was the third sonne of Hugh Duke of Saxonie which Hugh was brother vnto the Emperour Otho the Third doth yet beare for one of his Coats the said Leaping Horse 7 This Hengist was doubtlesse a Prince of the chiefest bloud and Nobilitie of the Saxons and by birth of Angria in Westphalia wherein vnto this day a place retaineth the name of Hengster-holt Hee with his brother were the sonnes of one Wihtgisil whose father was Witta and his father Vecta the eldest sonne of Voden as Beda writes him of whose issue many Kings of sundry Prouinces saith he had their originall Hee growne now into high fauour with the King by the mariage of Rowena and feared of the Nobility for his strength and policie bare himselfe great among all and his supplies daily arriuing pestred if it not plagued most parts of this Iland For saith Ninius and Beda the riches of Britaine and the fertilitie of the soile were such motiues to their couetous and aspiring mindes that where they got footing there they kept standing and picked occasions where they were too strong Among thē that were sent for by the aduice of Hengist two principall Captaines Octa and Ebissa were chiefe who being embarked in forty Pinnaces sailed about the Picts Coasts wasting the Iles that were called the Orcades and got many Countries from them beyond the Frith whereby a further terrour was stricken into the Britaines hearts 8 The Nobilitie perceiuing what was in working and the marke whereat Hengist set his eie to aime complained to the King of their dangerous estate shewing themselues agreeued to bee dispossessed of Offices and Charge as Guorong the Earle or Lieutenant of Kent by Hengist had beene the Land pestred with strangers that sought their subuersion reproouing him much for his match with that Infidel Kowena his owne carelesse gouernment and adulterous life and in such manner that Vodine Archbishop of London a man of great sanctitie feared not to tell him that therby he had indangered both his soule and Crowne which words by Vortigern were so digested that shortlie it cost the good Archbishop his life But hee still continuing in his lasciuious and carelesse idlenesse was lastly taught by wofull experience what miserie wilfull rashnesse and neglected gouernment do bring for the Britaine 's his subiects no longer would be thus abused to see themselues wouen into greater danger by shew of defense then they formerly had beene by the hostilitie of the enemie but forthwith disclaimed their obedience to the King when he had
Sigbert 7. 5. Sigebert 23. 6. Sigibert 13. 7. Swithelme 14. 8. Sighere 9. Sebba 30. 10. Sigherd 8. 11. Seofrid 12. Offa 4. 13. Selred 30. 14. Suthred 38. Beganne in An. 527. Continued yeers 281. Ended in Anno 827. Sebert The Kingdome of Northumberland contained Counties York-shire Durham Lanca-shire Westmorland Cumberland Northumber Kings raigning 1. Ella Ida 2. Adda 7. Elappea 5. 3. Theodwald 1. 4. Frethulfe 7. 5. Theodrik 7. 6. Ethelrik 5. 7. Ethelfrid 23. 8. Edwine 17. 9. Oswald 9. 10. Oswy 28. 11. Egfrid 15. 12. Alkfryd 20. 13. Osred 11. 14. Kenred 2. 15. Oswike 11. 16. Ceolnuphe 8. 17. Egbert 20. 18. Oswulph 1. 19. Edilwald 11. 20. Alured 21. Ethelred 5 7. 22. Alfwald 11. 23. Osred 1. Beganne in An. 547. Continuedyeers 379. Ended in Anno 926. Edwin The Kingdome of Mercia contained Counties Huntington Rutland Lincolne Northampton Leicester Darby-shire Nottingham Oxford-shire Chesse-shire Shrop-shire Glocester-shire Worcester-shire Stafford-shire Warwick-shire Buckingham-sh Bedford-shire Hartford-shire Kings raigning 1. Creda 6. 2. Wibba 3. 3. Cheorl 34. 4. Penda 30. 5. Peada 4. 6. Wolfere 17. 7. Ethelred 30. 8. Kenred 4. 9. Chelred 7. 10. Ethelbald 42. 11. Offa 40. 12. Egfrid 4 monet 13. Kenwolfe 22. 14. Kenelme 5. mon. 15. Chelwolfe 1. 16. Bernulfe 3. 17. Ludecan 2. 18. Whitlafe 13. 19. Bertwolfe 13. 20. Burdred 22. Beganne in An. 582. Continued yeers 202. Ended in Anno 886. Peada The Kingdome of East-Angles contained Counties Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge-sh Ely-Iland Kings raigning 1. Vffa 7. 2. Titullus 10. 3 Redwald 44. 4. Erpenwald 12. 5. Sigebert 6. Egrik 7. Anna 13. 8. Ethelbert 9. Ethwald 9. 10. Aldwolfe 19. 11. Afwald 7. 12. Beorn 24. 13. Ethelred 52. 14. Ethelbert 5. 15. Edmund 16. Beganne in An. 575. Continued yeers 353. Ended in Anno 914. Redwald THE KINGDOME OF KENT BEGVN BY HENGIST THE SAXON WITH THE SVCCESSION OF THEIR KINGS THEIR ISSVES AND RAIGNES CHAPTER V. KEnt the first Dominion of the Saxons Heptarchie was formerly in the daies of Iulius Caesar the Seat of foure seueral petty Kings yet neuer called a Kingdome before that Hengist the first Saxon Captaine in fauour of his Daughter Rowena got it by the gift of King Vortigern about the yeere of Grace 455. and in the seuenth yeere after his first arriuage heere he first laid the foundation of those fortunes which the Saxons his Nation in this Land afterwards attained vnto for hauing possessed the same with Victorie and Wealth the space of thirty one yeeres some adde three more he left it in peace to his sonne Eske and the rest of the Iland so weakened by his meanes that others of his Nation were shortly planted in other parts thereof It contained the Continent that lieth betwixt our East-Ocean and the Riuer Thames being bounded vpon the West with Sussex and Surrey ESke the second King of Kent is reported to bee the second sonne of King Hengist who accompanying his father into this Iland made proofe of his great valour in all his Battles fought against the Britaines and in one of them as Geffrey of Monmouth rereporteth being taken prisoner was for a time retained in Yorke but thence escaping hee aided his father in the Battle of Crekynford and after his decease succeeded him in the Kingdome of Kent from whom those Inhabitants saith Beda were called Eskings amongst whom he peaceably raigned about twentie yeeres and died in the yeere of our Lord 512. OCta the sonne of Eske began his raigne ouer his Fathers Dominions the yeere of Christs Incarnation 512. and raigned twenty two yeeres without mention of any memorable Act. IMerik the sonne of Eske and the fourth King of Kent raigned twenty fiue yeeres saith Stowe twentie nine saith Sauil in his Table collected from our English Writers He had issue Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent and a daughter named Rikell maried to Shedda the second King of the East-Saxons the mother of Sebert and Segebald EThelbert the sonne of Imerik in the yeere of grace 561. succeeded him in the Kingdome of Kent who by reason of his young yeeres was sore molested by his neighbour Princes that sought to inlarge their Prouinces vpon his for now the Saxons hauing made full Conquest of the Britaines fell at variance among theÌ„selues taking all occasions to supplane each other as Conquerours commonly can endure no equals and prosperitie euer is looked at with an enuious eie whereupon Cheulin King of the West-saxons proud of his victorious successes ouer the Britaines beganne to disdaine all amitie with his owne neighbour Saxons inuaded the Territories of this young Prince and in a set Battle slew Oslaue and Cnebban two of his Dukes discomfited the King and wonne the day This field was fought at Wiphandun in the yeere of our Redemption 567. and is noted to bee the first Battle betwixt the Saxons themselues since their first entrance into Britaine But young Ethelbert growne vnto yeeres repaired his losses with the inlargement of his Kingdome to the banks of Humber and was the fifth Monarch of the Englishmen as after we shall heare His first Wife was Berta the daughter of Chilperik King of France by whom he had Edbald Ethelburg and Edburg a second Wife he had vnworthy of name for her incestuous and abominable act in matching her selfe in marriage with her Husbands Sonne A sinne saith the Apostle not to be named among the Gentiles Of this King as also of all the rest that attained vnto the glorie to bee enstiled per excellentiam the Soueraigne Kings of the Englishmen I purpose to bee sparing in their particular Kingdomes and to reserue the larger relation of their Acts Matches Issues and continuance to the times of their seuerall Monarchies whereby a more historicall course may be carried through the successions of the English-Saxon Monarches and a needlesse repetition of the same things auoided which otherwise of necessitie would follow Hee raigned in great glory fiftie six yeeâ—…s and was the First Saxon King that receiued and established the Gospell He died the foure and twentieth day of Februarie the yeere of Christ 616. after he had raigned 56. yeeres and was buried at Canterbury with this inscription vpon his Tombe Rex Ethelbertus hîc clanditur in Poliandro Fana pians Christo ad Christum meat absque Meandro EDbald the sonne of King Ethelbert in the yeere of Christ 617. assumed the Gouernment of Kent who no sooner saith Beda had gotten from vnder the awe of his father but he refused to entertaine the Doctrine of Christ and so polluted himselfe with the foule sinne of fornication as that hee married his Mother in Law the late Wife to his owne Father which two hainous faults gaue his subiects both occasion and impunity to returne to their former idolatry who vnder his Father for fauour or for feare had yeelded to the Lawes of the Christian Faith But the scourge of God
vengeance from Heauen wanted not to the punishment of this vnfaithfull King for he was plagued for a season with often phrensie of minde and raging fury of an vncleane Spirit but by Laurence Archbishop of Canturbury he was at length conuerted from his Idolatry and incestuous Matrimony and being baptized indeuoured to maintaine the state of the Gospell He married Emme the daughter of Theodebert King of Austrasie now Lorrayne by whom he had issue a Daughter named Enswith who died a Virgin at Fulkestone a Religious House in Kent of her Fathers foundation and two Sonnes whereof Ermenred the elder died before his Father and left issue Dompnena who was married to a Mercian Prince Ermenberg that died a vailed Virgin Ermengith a mention Ethelred and Ethelbert both murthered by their Cosin-german King Egbert His younger Sonne was Ercombert that succeeded him in the Kingdome This Edbald built a Chapell within the Monasterie of Saint Peter and Paul at Canturbury in honour of Mary the blessed Mother of God endowing that Church with sufficient maintenance wherein after the continuance of twentyfoure yeeres raigne he was buried neere to King Ethelbert his Father Anno 640. ERrcombert the Son of Edbald by Emme his Wife succeeded his Father in the Kingdome of Kent in the yeere of grace 641. He was a vertuous religious and Christian King for the Temples of the Heathen Idols he suppressed and commanded the fast of Lent to bee obserued His Wife was Sexburg the daughter of Anna King of the East-Angles by whom he had issue Egbert and Lothair both Kings of Kent after him Ermenhild Wife to Wolfere King of Mercia and Erkengode a professed Nunne in the Monastery of Saint Brigets in France where she died and was interred in the Church of Saint Stephen In his daies the state of the Church growing to a well setled forme of gouernment the Prouince of Kent was diuided into Parishes by Honorius the Archbishop as testifie the Records of Christ-Church in Canturbury This King hauing raigned twenty foure yeeres and odde moneths died in the yeere of our Lord 664. EEgbert the elder Sonne of King Ercombert in the nonage of his yong Nephewes Ethelred and Ethelbert the sonnes of his Vncle Ermenred obtained the Rule of Kent and had not their murther much blemished his peaceable Gouernment hee might well haue held place with the worthiest of those Kings but thirsting after an absolute soueraigntie and fearing lest his owne power should diminish by their growths and rightfull successions he set his mind on that bloudy traiterous and vnnaturall attempt and with the assistance of one Thurne found fit place and opportunitie to worke that diuellish designe casting their bodies into a Riuer that so their Murthers might not be knowne But God saith Malmesbury that searcheth the heart reueiled the act by casting vp their bodies on the shore and to the open view of the next Inhabitants who with great reuerence there buried them and built a small Chapel ouer their Monument whose bones afterwards were remoued and new interred in the Abby of Ramsey in Hantshire The Lady Dompnena their Sister and next Heire to the Crowne that was married to Merwald a Prince of West-Mercia and borne him foure Children founded the Abbey of Minster in Kent Wherein saith Stowe she became the first Abbesse her selfe and Mildrith her daughter succeeded her therein saith Capgraue This King in great quietnesse raigned nine yeeres and died in the yeere of grace 673. in the moneth of Iuly leauing issue Edrik and Wigtred both Kings of Kent succeeding after Lothaire LOthaire the brother of Egbert by strong handobtained the gouernment of Kent For notwithstanding Egbert left issue Edrik and Wigtred as is said yet Lothaire taking the aduantage of their minorities and the example of his brothers intrusions made himselfe King against his as he had done against the Sonnes of Ermenred but did not inioy the same with the like peace as he had done For not onely Ethelred the Mercian warred strongly against him but also Edrik by the assistance of the South-Saxons cōtinually sought to recouer his right whereby the peace of the Kentish was much molested and lastly in a bloudy battell was Lothaire shot thorow with a dart whereof he died vnder his Chirurgeons hand the sixth day of February in the yeere of Christ 685. after hee had raigned eleuen yeeres and seuen moneths The punishment of the Murther committed by his brother Egbert was on him repaied saith Malmsbury who derided and made iests at the laments for young Ethelred and Ethelbert that were by the people held and accounted Martyrs His body was buried with his Predecessors Kings of Kent in the Monastery of S. Peter and Paul in Canturbury Anno 685. EDrik the Sonne of King Egbert hauing slaine his Vncle Lothaire in battell succeeded him in the Kingdome of Kent wherein he sate onely two yeeres and those in continuall warres with his subiects in which ciuill broiles lastly hee was slaine leauing the Kentish Kingdome so torne with dissensions that it became a pray to many Vsurpers and gaue occasion to Ceadwalla the West-Saxon to seeke the annexion thereof to his owne Kingdome who with his brother Mollo entred Kent and with fire and sword made waste where they came To meet these the Kentish assembled and getting the aduantage burned Mollo to death in whose reuenge Ceadwalla persisted and wasted the most part of that Prouince before he departed so that after for six yeeres continuance no King raigned in Kent but the Country lay exposed to the tyrannies of oppressors WIgtred or Withred seuen yeeres after the death of his Brother tooke vpon him the gouernment of Kent which hee purchased with the good opinion that his subiects conceiued and with a great summe of money paid to King Inas for his peace He entred his Kingdome the yeere of Mans Redemption 693. the eleuenth of Nouember and two hundred and fiue yeeres after the death of Hengist the first Saxon. With him raigned one Swebharde as Beda declareth but without mention from whom or vpon what occasion He founded the Priorie of S. Martin at Douer and behaued himselfe worthily both in Warre and Peace his raigne was thirty yeeres thirty three saith Beda and death in Anno 725. leauing issue Edbert Ethelbert and Alrick all three succeeding successiuely in the Kingdome EGbert the first Sonne of Withred succeeded his Father in his Kingdome vertues valours whereby a peaceable gouernment is allotted him by all Writers of these affaires for the continuance of twentie three yeeres without relation of any notable accident peculiar to himselfe and Kingdome besides the appearances of two fearfull Comets in Anno 729. and fourth of his raigne the one arising immediately before the Sunne in the morning and the other shewing his fierie beames presently vpon the Sunnes set both of
the father of Ingebrand whose sonne was Alusa the father of Angengeal and this mans sonne Ingengeat the father of Aethelbright whose sonne Oesa begat Eoppa the father of this Ida the first King of Bernicia These Saxon Captaines Ella and Ida about sixtie yeeres after the death of King Hengist changed the title of this Prouince from a Dukedome to a Kingdome For Hengist hauing giuen the possession of those North parts vnto Otho his Brother and to Ebusain his sonne their Successors held it with many hostile irruptions the space of 99. yeeres But now the Britaines subiected and no resistance made those Captaines diuide the Prouince into two parts intituling either by the name of a Kingdome the first Deira was possessed by Ella which stretched from Tyne to the Riuer Humber and the second Bernicia enioyed by Ida whose Continent lay betwixt the Tyne and the Frith of Edenborough These together contained the Counties of Westmerland Cumberland Northumberland Yorkeshire Lancaster and Durham and was bounded on the West with the Irish Seas on the North with the Wall of Scuerus on the East with the German Ocean and on the South with the Riuers Mersey and Humber Ida saith Malmsbury raigned fourteene yeeres and Ella by Matthew of Westminster is said to succeed him for thirty yeeres The issue of Ida legitimate as Huntington recordeth were Adda Bealrik Thedrik Ethelrik Osmer and Thedred illegitimate Oga Ecca Oswald Ailrik Sogoe and Sogother These saith Matthew of Westminster arriued at Flemisburke with forty Ships and assisted their Father in manie of his enterprises The issue of Ella by Florentius his record were Acca Wife of Ethelfrid King of Bernicia and mother to the most Christian Oswald Monarch of the Englishmen and Edwine the Monarch and first Christian King of Northumberland Ida is said to beginne his raigne Anno 547. And Ella in the yeere 559. No other particulars ascribed vnto either besides the building of Bamburge Castell With Ella raigned the two sonnes of Ida namely Adda and Thedrik with three others Elappea Theodwald and Frethulfe sprung from Eoppae the father of Ida all fiue his substitutes ouer the Bernicians but because there is no other mention of them besides their names and raignes I will leaue as I finde them and proceed to the more worthy of recitall 2. Adda raigned 7. yeeres King of Bernicia 3. Elappea raigned 5. yeeres 4. Theodwald raigned 1. yeere 5. Frethulfe raigned 7. yeeres 6. Theodrik raigned 7. yeeres EThelrik the sonne of King Ida hauing outrun his youth in pernicious obscuritie attained in his old yeeres to the gouernment of both the Prouinces and whole Kingdome of Northumberland wherein his time was so spent saith Malmesbury that had not his sonne in the glasse of his owne worths shewed the face of his fathers remembrance his acts and raigne might easily haue beene forgotten His issue were Ethelfrid that succeeded him and Theobald slaine in Battle against the Scots He raigned fiue yeeres and died An. 593. EThelfrid a man very valiant and thirstie for renowne succeeded his father in the Northumbrians Kingdome Him Beda compares to King Saul in Israel excepting only in the knowledge of Gods true Religion to whom saith he might be applied the saying of Iacob touching Beniamin that like a rauening Woolfe he deuoured his prey in the morning and diuided the spoile thereof in the euening For he made greater Conquests ouer the daily afflicted Britaines then all the Kings of the Angles had done and peopling their possessions with his Saxons held the right owners vnder subiection and tribute This his prosperitie Edâ—…aden King of the Scots greatly enuied and attempting to croppe it and to plant himselfe vpon the root of like honour hee assembled a great and strong Armie against him and at the place called Degsiston strooke Battle with him wherein notwithstanding he was ouerthrowne and his Scots discomfited yet with such losse to King Ethelfrid that Theobald his brother with the part of the Armie whereof he was Generall were all vanquished and destroied This battle went so sore against the Scotish Britaines that saith Beda no King of that Nation durst attempt to meet the English in the Field for a long time after And the fortune of the day did so much augment both his fame and also his haughty spirit that presently he reenforced his power against the Britaines that were at Cairlegion where of them hee made a most lamentable slaughter and that not only of the Souldiers prepared for fight but also of those religious and harmlesse Monks there assembled for praier These Monks were of the Monastery of Bangor in North-wales famous for antiquity forme of discipline and spacious circuit It was situated in the fruitfull valley now called the English Mailor and vpon the Banckes of the Riuer Dee where it extended it selfe as in the circuit of a walled Citie containing within it the quantitie of a mile and a halfe of ground two of whose Gates may at this day easilie be discerned the one of them called Port Hogen lying by North and the other Port Clais situate on the South the Riuer Dee hauing now changed his Channell runneth thorow the middest betwixt both the Gates which stand asunder fiue hundred paces This Monasterie saith Clariualentius was the Mother of all others in the World who in memory of the * Seuen Churches of Asia did distribute into seuen portions their Monks euery one numbring three hundred soules and all of them as Beda saith liuing by the labour of their own hands Many of these assembling at Cair-legion to assist their Brethren Britaines with their supplications vnto God against this Ethelfrid surnamed the Wilde and his fierce Souldiers the Infidell Saxons with three daies fasts spent their time in continuall praiers But King Ethelfrid beholding their maner demanded the cause and vnderstanding that they called for assistance of their God against him and his Army set first vpon their Guarder Brockmal a man of Armes who to saue his own life left all theirs to the sword wherein perished one thousand and two hundred Christian Monks besides the discomfiture of the Britaines Host. Many of these were interred in their owne Monasteries whose bodies saith Leyland haue been found in the memory of man in the rotten weedes wherein they were slaine But as his fame increased daily abroad so were his feares augmented continually at home For Edwine the sonne of Ella and third King of Deira a gallant young Prince and newly seated in his Fathers Kingdome wrought many suspicions in Ethelfrids head and though he was brother to his Wife Acca yet the neerenesse of that alliance no whit diminished his iealous conceits whom therefore by priuie conspiracies and apparant pursuits hee so daily molested that he was forced to saue his life by auoiding the Country and tossed in exile from place to place was lastly receiued and succoured by
the Mercian at Oswaldstree in Shrop-shire quinto Augusti the yeere of our Lord 642. when hee had raigned nine yeeres and was buried at Bradney in Lincolne-shire His wife was Kineburg the daughter of Kingils King of the West-Saxons and his sonne Ethelwald young at his death and therefore defeated of his Kingdome by Oswy his Vncle the Naturall Sonne of King Ethelfrid the Wild. Notwithstanding when Oswin King of Deira was murdered by this Oswy of Bernitia and he not past sixteene yeeres of age entred by force vpon Deira and kept the same Prouince by strong hand so long as hee liued and dying left it to his cosen Alkfrid the Naturall Sonne of the said King Oswy OSwy the illegitimate sonne of Ethelfrid the Wild at thirty yeeres of age succeeded King Oswald his brother in the Kingdome of the Bernicians at whose entrance Oswyne the sonne of Osrik that had denied the Faith and was slaine of King Cedwall raigned in Deira This Oswyne was slaine by King Oswye after whose death seizing all Northumberland he spread his terrour further into other parts and was the tenth Monarch of the Englishmen as in his succession we will further speake His wife was Eanfled daughter to Edwine King of Northumberland by whom he had many children His raigne was 28. yeeres and death the fifteenth day of Februarie in the yeere of grace 670. and of his age 58. EGfrid the eldest sonne of King Oswy by Queene Eanfled had beene Hostage in the Kingdome of Mercia and after his father was made King of Northumberland in the yeere of Christ 671. Hee warred but with great losse against Edilred King of Mercia neere vnto the Riuer of Trent wherein his younger brother Elswyne was vnfortunately slaine to the great griefe of both the Kings the one being his owne brother and the other his brother in law by mariage whereupon a peace and reconciliation was made But Egfred being by nature of a disquiet disposition inuaded the Irish and destroied those harmelesse and silly people which as Beda saith had beene great friends to the English Their resistance consisted chiefly in curses and imprecations for reuenge which though they could not open heauen yet saith hee it is to be beleeued that for their cause he was cut off the next yeere ensuing by the Picts or Red-shankes against whom he prepared contrary to the aduice of his Counsell and by them was slaine among the strait and waste mountaines 20. Maij the yeere of mans felicitie 685. and of his age fortie after hee had raigned fifteene yeeres His wife was Etheldred the daughter of Anna King of the East-Angles shee was both Widow and Virgin first maried to Tonbert a Noble man that ruled the Giruij a people inhabiting the Fenny Countries of Norfolke Lincolne Huntington and Cambridge-shires and after him also in virginitie continued twelue yeeres with her husband King Egfrid contrarie to his minde and the Apostles precept that forbiddeth such defrauding either in man or woman except it be with consent for a time and to the preparatiō of praier affirming elswhere that Mariage is honourable and the bed thereof vndefiled wherein the woman doth redeeme her transgression through faith loue holinesse and modestie by beating of children This notwithstanding she obtained licence to depart his Court and got her to Coldingham Abby where shee was professed a Nunne vnder Ebba the daughter of King Ethelfrid Then went shee to Ely and new built a Monasterie whereof shee was made Abbesse and wherein with great reuerence shee was intombed whose vertues and remembrance remained to posterities by the name of S. Andrie she being canonized among the Catalogue of English Saints ALkfryd the illegitimate sonne of King Oswy in the raigne of his halfe-brother King Egfrid whether willingly or by violence constrained liued like a banished man in Ireland where applying himselfe to studie hee became an excellent Philosopher and as Beda saith was very conuersant and learned in the Holy Scriptures and therefore was made King ouer the Northumbrians where with great wisdome though not with so large bounds as others had enioied hee worthily did recouer the decaied estate of that Prouince ruling the same twenty yeeres and odde moneths and departed this life Anno 705. His Wife was Kenburg the daughter of Penda King of the Mercians and by her he had issue only one sonne that succeeded him in his Kingdome OSred a child of eight yeeres in age for the hopes conceiued from the vertues of his father was made King ouer the Northumbrians whose steps hee no wayes trod in but rather in filthy abuse of his person and place wallowed in all voluptuous pleasures and sensuall delight violating the bodies of vailed Nunnes and other religious holy women wherein when he had spent eleuen yeeres more to his age his kinsmen Kenred and Osrick conspired against him and in battle by his slaughter made an end of his impious life His wife was Cuthburga the sister of Inas King of the West-Saxons as by the time may bee gathered from the computation of Marianus and the Annales of the English-Saxons who vpon a loathing wearinesse of wedlocke sued out a diuorce from her husband and built a Nunnery at Winburne in Dorset-shire where in a religious habit shee ended her life and hee by Kenred and Osricke leauing his Kingdome to them that wrought his death KEnred the sonne of Cuthwyne whose father was Leolwald the sonne of Egwald and his father Adelm the sonne of Oga the naturall sonne of Ida the first King of Deira after the death of Osred raigned two yeeres no other remembrance left of him besides the murder of his Soueraigne Lord and King OSrick after the death of Kenred obtained the Kingdome of Northumberland and raigned therin the space of eleuen yeeres leauing to the world his name stained with bloud in the murder of young Osred no other mention of parentage wife or issue of him remaining for want whereof hee adopted Ceolnulph brother to his predecessor Kenred and died vnlamented the yeere of Grace seuen hundred twentie nine CEolnulph the brother of Kenred after the death of King Osrike was made King of the Northumbrians which Prouince hee gouerned with great peace and victorie the space of eight yeeres but then forsaking the Royall Estate and Robes of Maiestie put on the habit of a Monke in the I le of Lindesferne or Holy Iland These were the daies saith Beda wherein the acceptable time of peace and quietnesse was embraced among the Northumbrians who now laid their armour aside and applied themselues to the reading of holy Scriptures more desirous to be professed in religious houses then to exercise feats of warre or of Armes For not only Priests and Lay men vowed and performed Pilgrimages to Rome but Kings Queenes and Bishops also did the like
the third sonne of King Penda in the nonage of yong Kenred the sonne of Vulfhere who in his tender yeeres rather desired a priuate life then any publike authority in the Common-weale succeeded his brother both in the Kingdome of Mercia and Monarchy of the Englishmen But when hee had raigned thirty yeeres gaue ouer the Crowne to his Nephew the said Kenred and became a Monke in the Monastery of Bradney in Lincolne-shire where hee died Anno 716. His Wife was Osfryde Daughter to Oswyn King of Northumberland and issue Chelred that succeeded Kenred in the Mercian kingdome KEnred the sonne of Vulfhere his Vncle Ethelred changing his Princely Crown for a Monks Coule beganne his Raigne ouer the Mercians and his Monarchy ouer the English Anno 704. wherein he raigned the space of foure yeeres and then with like deuotion of those times addicted to an easie and quiet Religion abandoned both Crowne and Country and went to Rome where of Pope Constantine hee receiued the tonsure and habit of a Monke at the Apostles Tombes and entring a Monastery therein spent other foure yeeres of his life to the day of his death which was Anno 708. hauing had neither wife nor issue to reuiue his name or to rule his kingdome CHelred receiuing the resignation of Kenred his Cosin-german when he went to Rome and of sufficient yeeres and discretion to haue succeeded Ethelred his Father what time the said Kenred was ordained King raigned with great valour ouer the Mercians and was likewise Monarch ouer the Englishmen His peace was disquieted by Inas his West-Saxons who for seuen yeeres continuance inuaded his kingdome His Wife was Wereburge saith Marianus and Florentius the Monke who ascribe to her a long life and to die without Childten This Chelred raigned the space of eight yeeres and died the yeere of grace seuen hundred and fifteenth whose body was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Lechfeild EThelbald after the death of Chelred was made King of the Mercians and Monarch of the English the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred sixteene He was a Prince giuen to peace but withall a most lasciuious Adulterer insomuch that Boniface Archbishop of Mentz wrote his Epistle vnto him in reprehension of the same which tooke such effect that in repentance of his foule facts hee founded the Monasterie of Crowland driuing in mighty Piles of Oake into that moorish ground whereon hee laid a great and goodly building of stone He was the son of Aâ—…wr the elder sonne of Eoppa the second sonne of King Wibba the brother of King Penda and raigned fortie two yeeres in the end whereof he was slaine in a battell fought against Cuthred King of the West-Saxons at Secondone three miles from Tamworth the yeere of Christ seuen hundred fiftie fiue and was buried at Repton in Darby-shire hauing had neither Wife nor Children OFfa slaying Bernred the murtherer of King Ethelbald entred vpon the gouernment of the Mercians and the Monarchy of the Saxons An. 758. He inlarged his dominion vpon the Britaines ouercame the Kentish in a battell put to flight the Northumbrians and vanquished the West-Saxons the East-Angles also he seised vpon after he had murthered Ethelbert their King He raigned thirty nine yeeres and died at Ofley the nine and twenty day of Iuly the yeere of our Lord seuen hundred ninetie foure and was buried without the Town of Bedford in a Chapell now swallowed vp by the Riuer Owse He was the son of Thingfryd the sonne of Eanulfe whose Father Osmund was the sonne of Eoppa the brother of King Penda and son of King Wibba whose Father was Crida the first King of the Mercians His Wife was Quendred and children many of whom and of them we will further speake when we come to the time of his Monarchy EGfryde the sonne of great Offa was by him made King at his returne from Rome being the only ioy of his parents and heire apparant to the Saxons Monarchy vpon which he entred the day after his fathers death and liued himselfe but a hundred and fortie daies after deceasing the seuenteenth of December in the yeere of our Lord God seuen hundred ninety six hauing had neither wife nor issue that wee reade of and his body honourably interred in the Church of the Monasterie of Saint Albanes founded by Offa. KEnwolfe the cosen a farre off to King Egfrid deceased and both of them remooued in bloud no lesse then six descents from Wibba the second Mercian King was the sonne of Cuthbert as the Monke of Worcester deriues him the sonne of Bassa the sonne of Kenrowe the sonne of Kentwin the sonne of Kenwalk the sonne of Wibba aforesaid and succeeded King Egfryd in his Dominions But of this Mercian Monarch more shall be written in the succession and time of that his gouernment Hee raigned two and twentie yeeres and deceased the yeere of our Lord eight hundred and nineteene and his bodie interred in the Monasterie of Winchcombe in the Countie of Glocester being of his owne foundation His wife was Queene Elfryde the daughter as some suppose of Offa who had beene betrothed to Ethelbert King of the East-Angles slaine by her father by whom he had issue Kenelm Quendred and Burgemhild of whom more followeth KEnelm the sonne of King Kenwolfe a childe of seuen yeeres old succeeded in the Kingdome of Mercia but not in the Monarchie as his fathers had done Egbert the West-Saxon at that time being grown great in his fortunes This young King Kenelm raigned only fiue moneths and then by the ambitious desire of Quendrid his sister who seeking the gouernment by the shedding of his guiltlesse bloud instigated one Askbert his Instructor by promises of great preferments and rich rewards to make him away who only stood as she thought in her way to the Crowne This wicked practise was foorth with as impiously performed for hauing him foorth vnder pretence of hunting he slew the innocent King whose vertuous inclination promised great hopes and whose harmlesse yeeres had not attained to any worldly guile His bodie hee secretly buried vnder a bush and if we will beleeue the Golden Legend where his life is described was thus found out A white Doue which belike had seene the deed done and had got it ingrossed in a scrole of parchment posted therewith to S. Peter in Rome and vpon the High Altar laid it to bee read where in the Saxon characters thus it was found In Clenc kon baâ—… Kenelme Kinbaâ—…ne lieâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is At Clenc in a Cow pasture Kenelme the Kings childe lieth beheaded vnder a thorne But most true it is that an obscure sepulcher the body had at the first and howsoeuer found out was afterwards with great honour and ceremonie translated to the Monasterie of Winchcombe which his father had founded The murderesse Quendrid
for griefe and shame of so wicked an act ended her life without the attaining of her ambitious desire and hath left her name indeleblie stained with his innocent bloud CEolwulfe the brother of Kenwolfe and vncle to this murdered young King as his neerest in bloud was elected their Gouernour by the Mercians but his glory was not great nor his raigne long being still disquieted by Bernulfe that sought his Crowne and after one yeeres Regiment was expulsed by his people and left the same to his pursuer abandoning the Countrie for the safety of his life One daughter hee had named Elfled who was the wife of Wigmund the sonne of Withlafe the substitute King of Mercia and himselfe the last that held the Mercian Kingdome in a lineall succession BErnulfe obtaining what hee so long desired made himselfe King when Ceolwulfe was gone and was the more approoued for his valour in Armes and the lesse resisted for his ancient descent being sprung from Osher a man reputed to be of the Mercian royall bloud But Bernulfe perceiuing the fortunes of Egbert accounted those his happie successes to bee his owne shame and by defiance challenged the West-Saxons to the field which Egbert accepted and vpon Ellendon ioined Battle with the Mercians which was fought to the much losse of both their blouds Notwithstanding at last the West-Saxons preuailed Bernulfe being forced to flie with shame The East-Angles that then had yeelded to Egbert and but lately before had felt the fury of Bernulfe thought the time fit to repay him againe and therefore in warlike manner assaulted his Territories where hee in defending his Countrey against their attempts was in a skirmish slaine after he had raigned not fully three yeeres LVdecan then was chosen King of the Mercians whose bloud was not downe since their last losse neither reuenge forgotten against the East-Angles and therefore the yeere following made strength sufficient to their seeming to meet these their enemies But the State of Heptarchie now drawne to the period and the supporters thereof weakened by their own diuisions the Iland declined to a present alteration gaue place to a more absolute kind of Monarchy that in Egbert the West-Saxon was now begun who aiding the East-Angles against the Mercians Ludecan their King fought with no better successe then Bernulf before him had done whose raigne lasted not fully 2. yeers nor his memoriall reuiued either in wife or issue VVIthlafe the sonne of Oswald the sonne of Osber of the Mercian bloud-royall intruding himselfe as it seemeth into the gouernment of Mercia was vnexpectedly vanquished by Egbert the Monarch that had assumed from Bernulfe that Kingdome before him hee made his Substitute and Tributarie who so continued to Egbert and his sonne the time of thirteene yeeres leauing no other relation of his acts His issue was Wigmund the husband of Lady Elfled the daughter of Ceolwulfe King of Mercia the parents of Wystan the Martyr and of Lady Edburg maried to one Etheland an Earle in the Prouince of Lincolne BErthulf vpon the like composition of Tribute and in the like termes of subiection to the West-Saxons soueraigntie held the kingdome of Mercia as a Substitute and without any notable reports of his Acts so raigned the space of thirteene yeeres At this time the Sea-rouers out of Denmarkc that had often infested this Iland with their many Inuasions got the head so strong and wing so farre euen to the middle part thereof as this of Mercia was that they filled with terror the hearts of the Inhabitants and stained the soile with the bloud of their sides which in a most barbarous crueltie daily they shed whose rage was so great and mindes so vnsatiable that Berthulf was enforced to forsake the Country and in a more priuate estate to secure his owne life He had a sonne named Berefred who was the causer of Saint Wystans martyrdome BVrdred the last Mercian King was thereunto deputed by Ethelwolfe the West-Saxon Monarch as a shield of defence against the raging Danes that made desolations where they came In continuall imploiments against them he spent his time and that with such noble resolutions and manhood that Ethelwolfe held him worthy of his alliance and made him his sonne in law by giuing him Lady Ethelswith his daughter to Wife the marriage being solemnized at Chipnham in Wiltshire with great estate This Burdred with Ethelwolfe warred against the Britaines with victorie and he with Alured compelled the Danes vnder the conduct of Hungar and Vbba to â—…dislodge from Nottingham and depart the Prouince Yet lastly after twenty two yeeres raigne hee was so ouerlaid with their daily supplies that three of their Kings as our Writers terme them whose names were Godrun Esketell and Ammond wintred at Ripindon and sore wasted his Kingdome King Burdred at that time distressed and himselfe not able to withstand their rage with his wife Queene Ethelswith fled the Realme and the same yeere in Rome ended his life and was buried in the Church of our Lady belonging to the English College there erected His Queene in the habit of a Nunne fifteene yeeres after his death died at Padua in Italie and was there honourably buried the yeere of our Lord eight hundred eightie nine And now the fatall circle of this Kingdome drawne to the full compasse staied the hand of all glorious motion from proceeding any further and with the lot of the rest fell vnder the gouernment of the West-Saxons after one yeeres vsurpation of the Danes when it had stood in state of a kingdome the space of two hundred and two yeeres and ended in title and regall authority the yeere of Christs Incarnation eight hundred eighty six THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-ANGLE THE CIRCVIT OF THAT PROVINCE WITH THE SVCCESSION AND ACTS OF THEIR KINGS SO LONG AS IT STOOD IN THAT REGALL ESTATE AND VNTILL IT WAS VNITED TO THE WEST-SAXONS CHAPTER XI THe Counties as we now call them that were subiect to this East-Angles Kingdome were Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge-shire and the I le of Ely The bounds whereof were limitted in this manner the East and North sides were confined by the Ocean the West with Saint Edmunds Ditch and the South altogether with Essex and some part of Hertfordshire The first raiser of the title and State of this Kingdome was a Saxon Captaine named Vffa about the yeere of Christs incarnation fiue hundred seuentie fiue whose renowne was such that he gaue name not onely to that his aspired Dominion but also from him the Subiects thereof were a long time after called Vffines though lastly it was reduced into the name and Kingdom of the East-Angles This Vffa as Florentius the Monke of Worcester hath laid downe was the sonne of Withelin and he the sonne of Hrippus the sonne of Rothmund the sonne of Trigils the sonne of Titmon the sonne of Caser the second sonne of Prince
Woden His raigne is accounted only seuen yeeres without any mention of further matter worthy the recording and his death to haue hapned in the yeare fiue hundred eighty one TItulus the second King of the East-Angles and only sonne of Vffa that is read of beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs Incarnation fiue hundred eighty three continued the same for the space of twenty yeeres And although the Writers of these times haue made no further mention of his Acts yet may we well suppose that his daies were not altogether so quietly spent both in the infancy of that newly erected kingdom and when such wars were commenced for the obtaining the whole Iland His issue was Redwald that immediatly succeeded him from whom other Kings of that kingdom were lineally descēded REdwald the greatest of all the East-Angles Kings succeeded his father Titulus in the Dominions of the East-Angles and Ethelbert of Kent in the Monarchie of the Saxons He receiued and succoured in his Court Edwyne with his wife in their Exiles and assisted him against Ethelfrid King of Northumberland that sought his life as before wee haue shewed and hereafter in the succession of his Monarchy wee shal haue further occasion Hee raigned Monarch eight yeeres and King of the East-Angles thirty one by the account and computation of the Table annexed to Malmesbury and others of our English Writers and died the yeare of our Saluation six hundred twenty-three ERpenwald the younger sonne of King Redwald Reynhere his elder brother being slaine in battle by Ethelfred in the quarrell of distressed Edwine succeeded his Father in the Kingdom of the East-Angles the yeer of our Lord God six hundred twenty foure He was the first King of that Prouince that publikely professed the Christian Faith which hee receiued at the friendly motion and zealous exhortation of King Edwine of Northumberland but so much to the discontentment grudge of the people as thereupon they presently entred into conspiracy to practise his death which a Pagā Ruffian named Richebert not long after most traiterously executed His raigne is placed in the foresaid Table of our Writers as it is compared with the other Kings of those times to extend twelue yeeres after whose death those people returned to their wonted Idolatrie and for three yeeres continuance embraced their former Gentility from which they were reclaimed by Sigebert his brother in law who succeeded him in his Throne hee hauing no issue to whom it might be left SIgebert the sonne of the second wife to Redwald and by her born to a former husband whose name is vnknowne was greatly mistrusted by his Father in law King Redwald that he went about to aspire his Crowne the motiues of which suspition notwithstanding all the endeauours of innocent Sigebert were still followed with an enuious eye and his subiectiue semblances as notes of popularity were euer conceiued to aime at the supreme authority which blot of iealousie when it could no otherwise bee wiped out he abandoned the Court of the King and Country of his birth and in France as an exile al the time of Redwald the Father and likewise the raigne of Erpenwald the sonne spent his time in study of good Literature contemplatiue exercises where learning the truth of Christs Doctrine and hauing receiued the lauer of Baptisme after the death of this said Erpenwald his allied Brother returned and was made King of the East-Angles This man saith Beda following the examples of France brought the light of the Gospell into his Dominions and by the assistance of Felix Bishop of Dunwich for a more firme plantation thereof built a Schoole for the education of children appointing them Schoole-masters and Teachers after the maner of the Kentish-men who are * supposed to haue at that time the Liberall Sciences professed among them in their Metropolitane City Canterbury which was the paterne saith that Countries Perambulator that this Sigebert followed in the erection of his but whether at Cambridge or elsewhere hee leaueth for Doctor Caius of Cambridge and M. Key of Oxford to be disputed of And indeed Beda assigneth not the place for this foundation nor once nameth Cambridge vnlesse you will say that out of the ruines of Grantcester an ancient Citie decaied in his daies the same arose and whereof hee maketh mention in his fourth Booke vpon this occasion as followeth Queene Etheldred saith he that had been a Virgin wife to Egfrid King of Northumberland the tearme of twelue yeeres and Abbesse of Ely for seuen more for her reputed holinesse after her death and buriall was thought worthy by Queene Sexburg her sister who had beene wife to Ercombert King of Kent and succeeded her Abbesse in the same Monasterie to bee remooued out of her wooden Tombe meane place of buriall into the Church and richer Monument but for want of stone which was scarce in those parts certaine brethren were sent to find out some for that vse who comming to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little City lest desolate and vninhabited found by the walles a Tomb of white marble verie faire and couered with a like stone This they thought to be found not without miracle and therefore most fit to intombe her corps which accordingly they did But that this had beene the place of Sigeberts Schoole hee mentioneth not But whether by him or no wee know it now the other Vniuersity of England a seed-plot of all diuine and humane Literature and one of those springs whence issue the wholesome waters that doe bedewe both the Church Common-wealth both famous for the Arts for Buildings and Reuenewes as their like is not to be found in Europe saith Peter Martyr and that most truely But to returne Sigebert being wearied with the waighty affairs of this world laid the burden thereof vpon Egricke his kinsman and shore himselfe a Monk in the Abby of Cumbreburge which himselfe had built wherein he liued vntill that wicked Penda the Mercian King with his heathenish cruelty molested the peace of the East-Angles who after long resistance finding themselues too weake besought Sigebert for the better incouragement of their souldiers to shew himselfe in field which when he refused by constraint saith Beda they drew him forth where in the midst of them hee was slaine in battle vsing no other weapon for defence sauing only a white wand when hee had raigned onely three yeeres and left no issue to suruiue him that is any where recorded EGricke cosin to King Sigebert and by him made King as wee haue said was sore molested by the continuall inuasions of Penda the cruell King of Mercia who lastlie in a set battle slew him with Sigebert about the yeere of Christ his incarnation sixe hūdred fifty two And when himself had raigned 4. yeers deceased without mentiō either of wife or child that is read
of further to reuiue his memory to posterities ANna succeeded King Egricke in the Kingdome of the East-Angles the yeer◅ of grace six hundred fortie two as the next in bloud to Erpinwald beeing the sonne of Guido saith Beda the sonne of Eni saith Malmsbury who was brother to great Redwald and both of them the sons of Titulus the second King of that Prouince This King as the other two former had done felt the fury of raging Penda with his mercilesse Mercians that sore assaulted his Territories with rapine and spoile To withstand whose further proceedings King Anna drew the strength of his East-Angles against them and encountred Penda in a great and mortall battle wherein they were all discomfited and himselfe among them slaine when hee had raigned in continuall trouble the space of thirteene yeeres His issue were many and those of great holinesse or sanctity of life Whereof Ferminus the eldest and heire apparant was slaine by Penda in the same battle with his Father and was with him buried in Blidribrugh now Blibrugh but afterwards remoued to S. Edmondsbury His other sonne was Erkenwald Abbat of Chertside and Bishoppe of London that lieth buried in the South I le aboue the Quire in S. Pauls Church where to this day remaineth a memoriall of him His daughters were these Etheldrid the eldest was first married vnto a Nobleman whom Beda nameth Tonbert Gouernor of the Fenny Countries of Nothfolke Huntington Lincolne and Cambridge-shires and after his death remaining a virgin she was remarried to Egfrid King of Northumberland with whom likewise she liued in perfect virginity the space of twelue yeeres notwithstanding his intreaty and allurements to the contrary From whom lastly she was released and had licence to depart his Court vnto the Abbey of Coldinghā where first she was vailed a Nunne vnder Abbesse Ehba and thence departing she liued at Ely and became her selfe Abbesse thereof wherein lastly she died and was interred remembred vnto posterities by the name of S. Audrte His second daughter was Sexburg who married Ercombert King of Kent vnto whom she bare two sons and two daughters as we in that Kingdomes succession haue shewed after whose death shee tooke the habit of a Nunne and succeeded her sister Etheldrid Abbesse of Ely wherin she died and was interred and their yongest sister Withgith was likewise a Menchion with them in the same Monastery and all of them canonized for Saints Ethilburge his third daughter was made Abbesse of Berking neere London built by her brother Bishop Erkinwald wherein she liued and lastly died A naturall daughter likewise he had whose name was Edelburg that with Sedrido the daughter of his wife were both of them professed Nunnes and succeeded each other Abbesses in the Monastery of S. Brigges in France Such a reputed holinesse was it held in those daies not only to be separated from the accompanying with men wherunto women by God were created but also to abandon the Country of their natiuity and as strangers in forraine Lands to spend the continuance of their liues EThelherd the brother of Anna the yere of Christs Incarnation six hundred fifty foure was made King of the East-Angles the which it seemeth he had attempted in the raigne of his brother for that hee had assisted Penda in his warres against him and was the motiue saith Beda of the warres against Oswin King of Northumberland wherin siding with the heathen Penda he was worthily slaine the fifteenth day of Nouember when he had raigned onely two yeeres leauing his name to the blot of infamy and his Crowne to be possessed by his younger brother His wife was Hereswith sister of Hilda the famous learned Abbesse of Streanshale and great grand-childe to Edwyne King of Northumberland who bare vnto him Aldulfe Elswoolfe and Beorne all three succeeding Edilwald in the Kingdome of the East-Angles EDelwald the brother of Ethelherd entred his gouernment of the East-Angles the yere of our Lord six hundred fifty sixe and continued the same the space of nine yeeres without either mention of any other memorable act from whom as is supposed issued Ethelred that succeeded King after Beorne ALdulfe the eldest sonne of Ethelherd and Queene Hereswith after the death of his vncle King Edelwald obtained the Kingdome of the East-Angles and therein raigned without any honour or honourable action by him performed onely his name and time of his raigne which was nineteene yeres is left of him by Writers and affordeth no further relation of vs here to be inserted besides his Coine here set ELswolf the sonne of King Ethelherd and bother to this last mentioned Aldulfe began his raigne ouer the Kingdome of the East-Angles the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred eighty three and continued in the same the time of seuen yeeres without record of any memorable Act Wife or Issue to reuiue his name BEorne the yongest sonne of King Ethelherd succeeded his brother King Elswolfe in the Kingdom of the East-Angles no further mention being made of him his wife nor Issue which are altogether perished and laid long since in their graues of obliuion EThelred after the death of his cosen Beorne succeeded him in the Kingdome of the East-Angles issuing as is supposed from King Ed◅lwald the brother of Ethelherd and of Anna both of them Kings in that Prouince His raigne by writers is said to bee fiftie two yeeres which notwithstanding was passed ouer without any memorable note for albeit that his gouernment was long and the declining Heptarchie not vnlikely to haue ministred matters of remembrance to posterities yet is the same passed ouer by the silence of our Wrirers and no further mention made of him besides the education of his yonger sonne Ethelbert who proued a most worthy King His wife and the mother of this vertuous sonne was Leofrun saith the Writer of his life without further mention of her parentage or other issue This King deceased the yeere after Christs natiuity seuen hundred forty eight the same yeere that Ethelbert entred his Kingdome of Kent EThelbert the sonne of King Ethelred after his Fathers death was ordained King of the East-Angles whose daies of youth were spent in learning and deeds of charity and the whole time of his gouernement in continuall tranquillity for hee is recorded to be a Prince religious and charitable sober profound and wise in counsell This King being incited by Offa the Mercian that still thirsted after greatnesse to marie Elfryd his daughter a Lady of great beautie came vpon that purpose to Offa his Court then seated at Sutton Wallis in the County of Hereford and was by him there cruelly murdered at the instigation of Quendrid his vnkind intended mother in law no other occasion ministred but the greatnes of his Port that much in her eyes ouer-heighted her husbands His Bride-bed the graue was first at Merden
resisters Neither is it to be doubted but that many others there were of that Nation no lesse carefull for transferring the remembrance of their Ancestors actions to posteritie no Nation liuing being more zealously deuoted in that kinde though their writings haue in Times ruines beene buried and their remembrances preserued onely by perpetuitie of traditions and although wee haue shewed the ancient Coines of the Britaines and obserued a series thorow the Romanes succession yet be not offended that I leaue onely Blanks for these latter Princes as also the first Saxons wanting the Monies of their owne seuerall Mintes Such therfore as I haue found of any Kings stamp raigning whilest the Land was diuided and enioied amongst them I haue in the margent of their remembrances affixed with the Armes attributed to euery seuerall kingdome and hence will obserue the same order without any inuention or fained inscription which howsoeuer wee want to furnish their successions yet this am I sure of no Nation in Europe can shew the like or can come to so true a series of their Soueraignes Coines as England is able at this day to doe VORTIGERN 1. Vortigern among the many molestatioÌ„s of the Scots and Picts was ordained the supreme Gouernor of these affaires and to that end with the Britaines full consent was elected their King For as touching that Monkish Constantine the sonne of Constantius who is said to be the brother of Aldreonus King of Little Britaine in France sent for and made King by these Britaines whose simplicitie this Vortigern is said to abuse and lastly to cause his murther and death I rather thinke the storie to be the same that happened aboue fortie yeeres before in the daies of Honorius the Emperor when Constantius among other Conspirators was raised vpon a hopefull expectation conceiued in his name This Constantius indeed had a sonne that bare his name a man of a soft spirit and no deepe reach and therefore in his youth was made a Monke But his Father risen to his aspiring honour created him first his Caesar and next Augustus till Fortune turned those smiles into frownes and stained their purple robes in both their own blouds For not only the same names induceth this doubt but the place which was Winchester and Abbey Amphibilus where this Imperiall Monke was shorne doth not a little confirme the same the remaines of which Colledge by that strong and thicke wall standing to this day at the West gate of that Cathedrall Church doth not a little confirme But wanting better directions to our proceedings we must follow for these times men of latter yeeres and not without some suspect of vncertaintie The rather for that the Saxons as then the chiefe Actors in this Land haue purposely concealed all Victors and victories against themselues neither but sparingly haue recorded their owne This Vortigern howsoeuer attaining the Crowne was ouer-awed saith Ninius by the Picts Scots stood in feare of the Roman forces and dread much the returne of Aurelius Ambrosius with his brother Vter surnamed Pendragon and therefore wanting strength of his owne to maintaine his standing sent for the Saxons as wee haue said He saith the British Story was Earle of Cornwall of an honourable Familie and noble descent his Lady euery way answerable to both by whom hee had three sonnes Vortimer Catigern and 〈◊〉 His second wife or rather Concubine hauing cast off this first was Rowena the daughter of Hengist which Pagan mariage prooued not only the bane of the Land but so ruinated the Church of Christianity that a Prouinciall Councell of the 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 sembled in Ann. 470. to repaire those things that this mariage had decaied By this Heathen Damosell he had a daughter who against the law of God and Nature was his third wife that Kings as he pretended to excuse his â—…est might be descended from the right issue of Kings vpon whom he begot his sad lamenting sonne Fausius a vertuous Impe of those impious parents that spent his life in a solitarie place neere to the Riuer Llynterrenny as wee haue said who abandoning the companie of men among those mountaines serued God in continuall teares and praiers for remission of the fault committed in his incestuous generation for the recalling of his parents to a better life and for the restitution of his Country to her former libertie This Vortigern raigned first sixteene yeeres and then deposed for his fauours to the Saxons was retained in durance all the raigne of Vortimer his sonne after whose death reestablished but oppressed by his Saxons and pursued by Aurelius he withdrew himselfe into Wales and among those vast mountaines built a Castle by Merlins direction wherof we haue spoken and more we would speake were those fantasticke fictions vnderset with any props of likelihood or truth which Rand. of Chester in his daies vtterly reiected In this Castle Vortigern with his incestuous wife after hee had secondly raigned the space of six yeeres was consumed to ashes by the iust reuenging hand of God by fire from heauen as some haue written or else kindled by Aurelius and Vter as his Ministers to execute his wrath VORTIMER 2. VOrtimer the eldest son of King Vortigern through the abuse of his fathers gouernment for which he was deposed by his owne subiects was erected King of the Britaine 's the yeere from Christs birth 454. a man of great valour which altogether hee imploied for the redresse of his Countrey according to the testimonie of William Malmesbury whose words are these Vortimer saith hee thinking not good to dissemble the matter for that hee saw himselfe and Countrie daily surprised by the craft of the English set his full purpose to driue them out and from the seuenth yeere after their first entrance for twenty yeeres continuance fought many Battles with them and foure of them with great puissance in open field in the first whereof they departed with like fortune and losse of the Generals brethren Horsa and Catigern in the other three the Britaine 's went away with victorie and so long vntill Vortimer was taken away by fatall death Huntington Monmouth Randulphus and Fabian name both the places and successe of those Battles The first was in Kent and vpon the Plaine neere vnto Ailsford where the memoriall of Catigern to this day remaineth Horsted doth as yet relish of Horsa there interred The second Battle was fought likewise in Kent at Crocanford now Craford where many perished as well Britaines as Saxons The third was at Weppeds Fleet with great losse to the Britaines and the fourth vpon Calmore where many of the Saxons after long and sore fight were slaine and more drowned in flight and lastly driuen into the I le of Thanet their first assigned habitation if not ouer the Seas so that small hope rested for them so long as this valiant Vortimer liued who had now dispossessed them of
was a Saxon in whose behalfe his penne hath somewhat passed the bounds of equitie if not veritie in charging this most valiant Conqueror with tyranny and his Martiall Sword with crueltie that was drawne and strucke in defence of his natiue Country wherein the Saxons claime stood only vpon vniust intrusion So likewise himselfe being a Monke and Priest hath euery where blamed the Britaines for dissenting from the Roman Church in celebration of Easter and other Ceremonies whereas in doctrine they were as sincere which is the true substance of the Gospell But the Britaines record that this valiant Cadwallâ—… died not in Heuenfeild neither by the hand of King Ofwald but that he raigned in great honour the space of eight and fortie yeeres and in peace died 22. of Nouember in the yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred seuentie seuen His body the Britaine 's buried in S. Martins Church in London neere Ludgate whose Image great and terrible triumphantly riding on horsebacke being artificially cast of Brasse they placed vpon the same West gate to the further feare and terror of the Saxons as Vortimer before had commanded his at Stonar But this relation as also that he married the sister of King Penda as my often named Manuscript reporteth I leaue to the best liking of my Reader About this time the most blasphemous doctrine of Mahomet began to infect all the Easterne World For although himselfe liued some nine yeeres before the gouernment of this Cadwallo yet presently after his death his doctrine was more publikely imbraced He was borne in Arabia of a poore and base stocke and being fatherlesse was sold for a bondslaue vnto an Ismaelite whose name was Abdemonaples a man of exceeding great riches and in great trade of merchandizing and Mahomet for his subtiltie in wit was his fit instrument and greatly in his fauor The Master dying left Mahomet his chiefe Factor who hauing great riches in his keeping married his Mistris and so became heire of all with whom consorted one Sergius a Monke which for heresie was fled into Arabia who instructed Mahomet in the heresie of the Nestorians and now for his wealth and Magicall Arts wherewith hee bewitched the minds of the people assumed to himselfe the name of the great Prophet of God and began to be famously published for the doctrine which he taught the which was none other but a confused Chaos of all the heresies that had been before him for with the Sabellians he denied the Trinitie with the Manichies he affirmed but two persons to bee in the Deity with Eunomius hee denied the equalitie of the Father and the Sonne and with Macedone taught that the Holy Ghost was a creature He borrowed of the Iewes Circumcision of the Nicholaitans pluralities of wiues and of the Gentiles much Superstition and more to cloake his diuellish inuented fantasies somewhat he tooke from the veritie of the Gospell Of these compounded he deuised a Law and wrote this his Religion in the booke called his Alcaron and those his Professors he named Saracens from Sara the wife of Abraham Hee died of the falling sicknesse which long time hee had dissembled saying forsooth after his trances that the Angell Gabriel had conference with him the brightnesse of whose glorie hee could not behold CADWALLADER 13. CAdwallader the sonne of Cadwallo and last King of the Britaines after the death of his Father succeeded him in his dominions and with great valour fought against the Saxons as hee of Monmouth affirmeth of whom heare him speake in his owne words Cadwalader saith he raigning victoriously the time of twelue yeeres fell lastly into a dangerous sicknesse with despaire of recouery and vnable to gouerne Much debate and strife arose among his great Lords and others of high estate insomuch that they warred each against others to the no small annoiance and detriment of the whole Country At which very time likewise so great a dearth of corne and victuall raigned that herbes and roots were the Commons chiefest sustenance whos 's third calamitie was mortalitie and pestilence raigning so sore and so suddenly that in their eating drinking walking and speaking they were surprised with death and in such number that the liuing were scarce able to bury the dead which miseries lasted no lesse then eleuen yeeres continuance whereby the Land became desolate and brought forth no fruit at all insomuch that the King and many of his Nobles were driuen to forsake their natiue Country and to seeke releefe in forraine parts Cadwallader repaired to the Court of Alan his cosen the King of Little Britaine in France where he was honourably receiued and maintained But now the Angeâ—… 〈◊〉 God sheathing his sword from slaughter and 〈◊〉 earth answering man againe with her former abundance those Saxons that were escaped sent for more of their Nation to their further supplie who replenished the Cities and manured the Countrey at this day called Lhoyger containing all the Land that lay on the East of Seuerne and Dee dispossessing the poore Britaines of their rightfull inheritance and diuiding their Lands vnto their owne vse Cadwallader hearing of their daily arriuage and their vniust intrusion vpon his home-bred subiects minded their redresse by his present returne and to that end had wrought King Alan for his succour assistance But see how it chanced He being now ready to imbarke his Host and to hoise vp his sailes for Britaine and in the silent night much spent in praier supplication that God would prosper with good successe these his great affaires behold an Angell appeared to him or at leastwise to his seeming he heard a voice that forbade him the enterprise declaring that it was not Gods will that hee should vndergoe that Voiage or that the Britaines should rule their Land any longer but contrariwise bade hie him to Rome and of Pope Sergius receiue the habit of Religion wherein hee should die and rest in peace This dreame for I hold it no other being told vnto Alan search was made into the Bookes of both the Merlines as also into the speech of the Eagle at Shaftesbury pronounced eight hundred and eighty yeeres before the birth of our Sauiour Christ if wee doe beleeue these to be true wherein it was prophecied forsooth that the Britaines should lose their Kingdome and that the same should be possessed of others vntill the time that the bones of Cadwallader should bee brought from Rome By such toies and illusions in those daies of darknesse the euer-erring minds of men were content to be lead for not onely Cadwallader a quiet and meeke-spirited man was possessed with this conceit that it came vnto him by a diuine prouidence but also King Alan perswaded him to obey his Oracle and thereupon preparing for his Pilgrimage gaue ouer his expedition for Britaine and left his distressed Subiects to bee ouer-runne by strangers and the Land to bee enioied by a forraine Nation and receiuing the habit of seeming Religion
losse the Britaines sought rather to prouide for their owne safety by flying into desert places then by making open resistance to procure their owne too apparant destruction 3 Ella in this state continued the time of fiue yeeres before he assumed the name of King oâ—… the limits of that Prouince assigned vnder his gouernment but then without any shew of resistance laid the foundation of this Kingdome which was the second of the Saxons and as Hengist held Kent so he had Sussex and Surrey for his Possession wherein for six yeeres space with Hengist he liued and that with such approbation of valour as that after his death he became the second Saxon Monarch of the Englishmen in the yeere of grace 488. 4 He is said to be the elder sonne of Osa whose genealogie Florentius of Worcester thus deriueth Osa saith he was the sonne of Etherâ—…ert and he the sonne of Ingengeat who was the sonne of 〈◊〉 whose father was Alusa the sonne of Ingebrand the sonne of Wegbrand the sonne of Beorn the sonne of Beornus the elder sonne of Brand the sonne of Bealdeag the sixth sonne of prince Woden and of Lady Fria his wife 5 His issue were Kymen Plenching and Cissa three valiant sonnes that came ouer with him and assisted him in his enterprises for Britaine From Kymen the port wherein they arriued was called Kymenishore by the Britaines Cuneueshore which time and seas hath both shortened and altered and now is it called Shoreham a well knowne hauen in Sussex This Prince came to his graue before his Father either by the stroke of warres or by the course of nature without further mention of his acts and his succession cut off by his death 6 Plenching his second sonne was borne vnto him in the Lowe countries of Germany and with his brethren assisted his Father to the attaining of the South-Saxons Crowne but being cut off by vntimely death whether by the hand of the enemy or by natures appointment is vncertaine 7 The yongest sonne of king Ella was Cissa whom death spared to liue a long life but fame as sparing to adorne it with memory of his acts for nothing of him is left memorable besides the building of Chichester Fortune indeed set his fathers Crowne on his head but kept the Imperiall Diademe in her owne hand to adorne the head of a worthier bearer which was Cherdik the West-Saxon vnto whom Cissa gaue yeerely contribution to secure him from the Britaines as before and after hath been and shall bee shewed 8 This Ella his entrance and erection of his Kingdome for time is vncertaine but his raigne therein as also in his Monarchie is more certainelie knowne for hee was King of the South-Saxons the space of thirty two yeeres and Monarch of the English-men six and twenty dying in the yeere of Christs Incarnation fiue hundred and foureteene which was the thirty sixth after his first arriuall into Britaine CHERDIK THE FIRST KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XV. THe Saxons Sunne thus risen and high ascended vpon the South of Britaine began now to spreade his beames towards the West for Kent being quietly possessed by King Eske and South-Saxia with all the subdued at the dispose of great Ella Cherdik a valiant Captaine of the Low Country Germans thought himselfe as sufficient in warres and as able to reach at to weare and to weld a Crowne of Estate as either of them that had so done before him and seeing that Britaine was now the seede-plot for Diadems set his affection and preparation that way 2 He with his forces entred in the West of that Iland where he in his first battell so danted the Inhabitants that apparaÌ„t signes of approching glory were added to his aspiring hopes for therein hee slew Natanleod otherwise called Nazaleod a mighty King of the Britaines whereby an easie entrance was laid open to his desired Empire and a more easie warre left to his posteritie This battle chanced about the yeere of Christ Iesus fiue hundred and eight and was fought in the region of Natanleod which Country bare the name of the King and neere vnto a brooke of water in the West of Hampshire which from Cherdik began to be called Cherdiks-ford where now a Towne of the same name standeth but by contraction and shortnesse of speech is called Chardford 3 Florentius of Worcester the Saxons Genealogist as I may well terme him bringeth this Cherdik as he doth the rest of the Saxon Kings from the ancient Prince Woden and that in this manner Cherdik saith he was the sonne of Elisius and hee the sonne of Esla the sonne of Gerisius the sonne of Wigga the sonne of Friairin the sonne of Freodegar the brother of Beorn the progenitor of Ida the first King of Bernicia and both of them the sonnes of Brand the sonne of Bealdeag the fift sonne of the foresaid Woden 4 In the seuenth yeere of Ella his Monarchie was his arriuage and six yeeres after hee beganne his Kingdome of the West-Saxons seating himselfe and foundation therof betwixt the Britains and the South-Saxons for whose further securitie Cissa King of that Prouince gaue him an yeerely contribution towards the maintenance of his charge in warre wherein hee got such reputation that after the death of Ella and the thirteenth of his owne raigne hee assumed the Monarchie vnto himselfe and was both the first King of the West-Saxons and the third Monarch of the English-men wherein he continued the space of twentie one yeeres and deceased in the yeere of our Lord fiue hundred thirty fiue being the three and thirtieth of his Kingdome and the fortieth after his first arriuall 5 His issue were two sonnes Kenrik and Chelwolfe the one immediately and the issue of the other collaterally attained to the same possession and title that Cherdike heere first laid 6 Chelwolfe his second sonne for of Kenrik the eldest wee are hereafter to speake hath little mention made among our writers more then that hee was the Ancestour of Eskwin the eight King of the West-Saxons that is to say the father to Kenfrid the father of Kensy which Kensy had issue the said Eskwin who was the Successor of king Kenwalk and predecessor of King Kentwin in the kingdome of the West-Saxnos KENRIK THE SECOND KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS AND FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XVI KEnrik the eldest sonne of King Cherdick as is said being borne in Germanie and following his father into Britaine valiantly serued vnder him as well in the Battle fought against King Natanleod the first day of his arriuage as in other battles against the Britaines in other places namely at Cherdiksford Cherdisley and in the Conquest of the I le of Wight Immediately vpon the death of his Father he succeeded in his whole dominions and was ordained the second King of the West-Saxons and the fourth Monarch of the Englishmen beginning
note of her issue or death 17 The issue of King Ethelbert by Queene Berta were Edbald that succeeded him in the Kentish Kingdome Ethelburg and Edburge two daughters 18 Ethelburg the elder was a Lady of passing beautie and pietie and surnamed Tace who greatly desired and intended a Virgins life had not her mind beene auerted by the intreaty of her brother the perswasions of Bishop Paulinus and the earnest suit of Edwine King of Northumberland vnto which Edwine lastly she yeelded to bee his wife in hope of his conuersion and vnto whom for that purpose Pope Boniface directed his Epistle from Rome earnestly exhorting her that shee should bee diligent for the Kings saluation which shee soone after effected to the great ioy of both the Kings and to the comfort and increase of the Christian Faith thorowout England 19 Edburg another daughter of King Ethelbert is warranted only by the testimonie of Iohn Capgraue a great traueller in Antiquities and should bee most skilful in his own Country of Kent notwithstanding he is to be suspected in this that hee reporteth her to haue beene a Nunne in the Monasterie of Minster in the I le of Thanet vnder the Foundresse Domnewe being the daughter of her nephew Ermenred and that shee succeeded in the gouernment of that house Mildred the daughter of the same Domnewe Hee reporteth also that shee died and was buried in the same place and that her body was from thence remooued by the Arch-bishop Lankfrank to his Church of S. Gregorie in Canterburie REDVVALD THE THIRD KING OF THE EAST-ANGLES AND SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XIX REdwald the sonne of Titulus and the third King of the East-Angles had been a substitute vnder Ethelbert King of Kent and serued a long time as his Vice-roy ouer all his dominions whereby he gained such reputation to himselfe that either for his owne valour or Edbalds vices contemned of the people for his Apostasie frensie and incestuous bed became the seuenth Monarch of the Englishmen about the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred and sixteene and the twentieth and fourth of his raigne ouer the East-Angles 2 This Redwald saith Beda had receiued Baptisme in Kent but in vaine and without zeale as it afterwards appeared For returning to his Country through the perswasion of his wife returned againe to his superstitious worships and in one and the same Temple after the manner of the old Samaritans hee erected an Altar for the seruice of Christ and another little Altar for burnt sacrifices to his Idols which stood vnto the daies of Beda himselfe But as she was an instigator to the East-Saxons idolatry so was shee an instrument to the further spreading of Christianitie though not by her so purposely meant in sauing the life of Edwine who afterwards planted the Gospell in all the North parts of the Saxons gouernment 3 For Edwine flying the rage of wilde Ethelfrid was succoured and maintained in the Court of King Redwald vnto whom lastly the Northumbrian sent both threats and rewards to haue him deliuered or else put to death and surely had not the Queene stood for his life he had presently died But she alleaging the law of humanitie the trust of a friend and the royaltie of a Prince preuailed so farre that Redwald did not onely saue his life but assiâ—…ted him in battell to the destruction of his enemie and the gaining of Northumberlands Crowne For vpon the return of Ethelfrids Ambassadors vnto whom Redwald had yeelded to make Edwine away he with his power of the East-Angles were at their backes and as an enemie made towards Northumberland 4 Ethelfrid whose rage and reuenge was ready enough vpon lesser occasions with such sudden preparation as he was able to make met the East-Angles almost at Nottingham and that not farre from the Riuer Idle where boldly encountring his vnequall enemie at the first brunt slew Reynhere the sonne of King Redwald to the great griefe of him and his whole host whose reuenge was so violently sought that they slew King Ethelfrid in the field and established Edwine to be his successor which was the second yeere of Redwalds Monarchy 5 Wherein he raigned the space of eight yeeres and was King of the East-Angles thirty one and deceased in the yeere of our Lord six hundred twentie foure the eighth of Edbalds King of Kent the thirteenth of Kingils King of the West-Saxons and the eighth of Edwins ouer the Northumbrians 6 The Queene and wife of this King is not named by any of our Writers but that she had been the widow of a Nobleman descended of the bloud-royall of that Nation and was a Lady that had deserued great commendations for the many vertues by her possessed had she been a Christian or a fauorer of the Christians or had not been an vtter enemy to their faith Notwithstanding by her first husband she had a sonne named Sigebert that proued a learned and most religious Prince of whom we haue spoken in Chapter eleuenth 7 His issue were Reynhere and Erpenwald Reynhere the elder and Prince of the East-Angles was slaine as you haue heard in the battell that his father fought against wilde Ethelfrid neere vnto the Riuer Idle in Nottingham-shire 8 Erpenwald the younger succeeded his father Redwald in the Kingdome of the East-Angles and was the fourth King of that Nation whose life and raigne we haue declared in the succession of the East-Angles Kings Chapter II. EDVVINE THE GREAT KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE EIGHTH SOLE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. THe Monarch reuerted from the East-Angles was next possessed by the Northumbrians wherein it was held with greater glorie and for longer time For Edwine in King Redwalds life growne very potent after his death became his successor in the English Monarch and most worthily did adorne the same by his ciuill iustice and diuine pietie his exile visions and obtaining of the Northumbrians Crowne we haue already spoken of and therefore without repetition will passe on to his end 2 This Edwine the sonne of great Ella the first King of the Deirians was the third King that possessed the same the eighth of Bernicia the second and first Christian King of all Northumberland at the age of twenty three and in the yeere of Christ six hundred twenty foure succeeded Redwald in the Monarchy and was the greatest King of all the Saxons For as Beda saith hee subdued all the coasts of Britannie wheresoeuer any Prouinces were inhabited either of English or of Saxons which thing no King of the English before him had done and added the * Meuian Iles vnto his owne Dominions The first of them and next the South was large and fertile gaue roome for nine hundred and sixty of his English Families and the second ground for aboue three hundred Tenements 3 His first wife dead he became
Ouer the Deirans Osrik was made king and of Bernicia Eanfrid assumed the raigne but Gods iustice ouer taking their Apostasie neither their liues nor this diuision lasted long For Cadwall the Christian and Penda the Pagan were Gods instruments that with worthy vengeance in the first yeere of their gouernment cut the one off in battell and the other by trechery whose names and yeere of raigne as vnhappy and of hatefull remembrance the Historiographers of those times would haue to be omitted 3 But religious Oswald lamenting the effusion of his Countries bloud long slept not their reuenge For assembling his power which was not great hee suddenly and vnlooked for came vpon Cadwâ—… and at Deniseburne pitched downe his tents The place saith Beda stood neere the wall that Seuerus had made where Oswald for the first day forbare to fight and among his Souldiers for his Standerd set vp a Crosse of wood wherunto it seemeth those dawning daies of Christianity were ouermuch addicted Here Oswald making first intercession to God the onely preseruer of his people in sore long fight obtained great victory with the slaughter of Cadwallo and of all his British Army which so accomplished many haue attributed the vertue of that Crosse to bee no small cause of that great ouerthrow This Crosse so set vp was the first we read of to haue been erected in England and the first Altar vnto Christ among the Bernicians whose pretended miraculous cures not onely in the wood it selfe but in the mosse and in the earth wherein it was set let Beda report them and Stapleton vrge them yet for my part I hold them no Article of our canonicall Creed 4 But certaine it is that Oswald himselfe was a most religious and godly king and tooke such care for the conuersion and saluation of his subiects that he sent into Scotland for Aidan a Christian Bishop to instruct his Northumbrians in the Gospell of truth And whereas the Bishops could not speake their language the king himselfe was interpreter at his Sermons and gaue his words in the English as hee spake and pronounced them in the Scotish which language Oswald perfectly spake hauing beene there the space of eighteene yeeres Thus the godly proceedings of the king and Bishop produced such increase of their heauenly seed that it is reported in seuen daies space fifteene thousand Christians receiued Baptisme and many of theâ—…forsaking the pleasures of the world to haue betake themselues to a religious and solitarie life 5 At this time the whole Iland flourished both with peace and plentie and acknowledged their subiection vnto king Oswald For as Beda reporteth all the Nations of Britannie which spake foure languages that is to say Britaines Redshanks Scots and Englishmen Became subiect vnto him And yet being aduanced to so royall Maiestie he was notwithstanding which is maruellâ—… to be reported lowly to all gracious to the poore and beautifull to strangers The fruits whereof the same Author exemplifieth in his bounty and humilitie towards the poore who vpon a solemne feast day seeing many such at his gates sent them both the delicates for himselfe prepared commanded the charger of siluer to be broken and diuided among them The Bishop much reioycing thereat tooke the king by the right hand and praied that it might neuer consume as after his death it did not but was shrined in siluer and in S. Peters Church at Bebba now Bambrough with worthy honor was worshipped for the many miracles in cures that it did as likewise the earth wherein his bloud was spilt with such lauish enlargements haue those writers interlined the deeds of Gods Saints 6 But as the Sunne hath his shadow and the highest tide her ebbe so Oswald how holy soeuer or gouernment how good had emulators that sought his life and his Countries ruine for wicked Penda the Pagan Mercian enuying the greatnesse that king Oswald bare raised warres against him and at a place then called Maserfeild in Shrop-shire in a bloudie and sore fought battle slew him and not therewith satisfied in barbarous and brutish immanitie did teare him in peeces the first day of August and yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred forty two being the ninth of his raigne and the thirty eighth of his age whereupon the said place of his death is called to this day Oswaldstree a faire Market Towne in the same Countie 7 The dismembred limmes of his body were first buried in the Monastery of Bradney in Lincolnshire shrined with his standard of Gold and Purple erected ouer his Tombe at the industry and cost of his neece Offryd Queene of Mercia wife vnto king Ethelred and daughter to Oswyn that succeeded him From hence his bones were afterwards remooued to Glocester and there in the north side of the vpper end of the Quire in the Cathedrall Church continueth a faire Monument of him with a Chapell set betwixt two pillers in the same Church His Wife 8 Kineburg a most vertuous Lady and daughter to Kingils the sixth and first Christian king of the West-Saxons was the wife of king Oswald who became both his father and sonne in the day of her mariage by receiuing him at the Font and her of his gift She was maried vnto him in the second yeere of his raign which was the yeere of Christs Incarnation six hundred thirty six no other relation made of her besides the birth of his sonne His Issue 9 Ethelwald the only childe of king Oswald and Queene Kineburg his wife was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred thirty seuen being the third yeere of his fathers raigne and but an infant at his fathers death was disappointed of the Northumbrian Kingdome by the fraud of his vncle Oswyn Notwithstanding at the death of Oswin king of Deira and then not aboue sixteene yeeres of age hee tooke the same kingdome and by strong hand held it against his vncle so long as he liued and at his death left it to his cosen Alkefryd the naturall sonne of king Osuyne as in the ninth Chapter we haue said OSVVY KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE TENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS WIFE AND CHILDREN CHAPTER XXII OSwye the illegitimate sonne of King Ethelfrid surnamed the Wilde at thirty yeeres of age succeeded Oswald his halfe brother in his Dominions being the fourth King of Northumberland and the tenth Monarch of the Englishmen entring his gouernment the thirteenth day of October and yeere of Christs Incarnation six hundred forty three His first beginnings were much disquieted by Penda the Heathen Mercian by the rebellions of his base sonne Alkfrid and by the oppositions of Ethelwold the son of King Oswald but none sate more neere his heart then Oswyn king of the Deirians did whose vertuous gouernment did much darken as hee tooke it his owne and the free loue of those subiects daily to lessen his among the Bernicians 2 This Oswyn of Deira was the sonne
of Osrike who did apostate from his faith and ruling his Prouince in plentie and peace the space of seuen yeeres was therefore greatly enuied by Oswy of Bernicia and lastly by him prouoked into the field Their hosts met at the place then called Wilfares Downe ten miles West from the village Cataracton and there attended to hazard the day But Oswyn finding himselfe too weake for Oswy and to saue the effusion of Christian bloud forsooke the field accompanied onely with one Souldier and went to Earle Hunwald his friend as he thought to secure his life But contrary to trust hee deliuered him vnto King Oswy who cruelly slew him the twentieth of August and ninth of his raigne at the place called Ingethling where afterwards for satisfaction of so hainous an offence a Monasterie was built as vpon like occasions many the like foundations were laid whose stones were thus ioyned with the morter of bloud 3 Of this Oswine thus slaine Beda reporteth the Story following Among his other rare vertues and princely qualities his humility saith he and passing lowlinesse excelled whereof he thus exemplifieth The reuerend Christian Bishop Aidan vsing much trauell to preach the Gospell thorowout that Prouince the King for his more ease gaue him a goodly Gelding with rich and costly trapping It chanced one day as the Bishop rode to minister the word of life that a poore man demanded his almes but hee not hauing wherewith to releeue him and pitying his distressed poore estate presently alighted and gaue vnto him his horse and rich furniture whereof when the King heard he blamed him and said What meant you my Lord to giue to the begger the horse that I gaueyou with my saddle and trappings Had we horses of no lower price to giue away to the poore To whom the Bishop replied And is the brood of a beast dearer in your sight then this poore man the childe of God The King 〈◊〉 reprooued turned himselfe towards the fire and there â—…dly pausing vpon this answer presently gaue from him his sword and in haste fell at the Bishops feet desiring forgiuenesse in that he had said The Bishop much astonied suddenly lift vp the King desiring him to sit to meat and to be mery which the King immediately did but the Bishop contrariwise began to bee pensiue and sadde and the teares to trickle downe his cheekes in which passion hee burst out into these speeches and said to his Chaplaine in an vnknowne tongue I neuer till this time haue seene an humble King and surely his life cannot bee long for this people are not worthy to haue such a Prince to gouern them But to returne to King Oswy 4 Who after many cruell inuasions of the mercilesse Penda was forced to sue vnto him for peace with proffers of infinite treasure and most precious iewels all which reiected and the Tyrant comming on Oswy sought his helpe by supplication to God and with such zeale as then was embraced vowed his young daughter Elfled to be consecrated in perpetuall virginitie vnto him with twelue Farmers and their lands to the erection and maintenance of a Monasterie and thereupon prepared himselfe for battle 5 The Armie of this enemie is reported to redouble thirty times his all well appointed and old tried souldiers against whom Oswy with his sonne Alkfryd boldly marched Egfryd his other sonne then being an hostage with Cinwise an vnder Queene of the Mercians Ethelwald the sonne of Oswald tooke part with Penda against his naturall Vncle and natiue Country so did Ethelherd the brother of Christian Anna side with this heathenish and cruell Mercian 6 The battle was fought neere to the riuer Iunet which at that time did ouer-flow his bankes so that the victorie falling with Oswy more were drowned in the water then slaine with the sword And heerein proud Penda lost his life with the discomfiture of all his Mercian power Heerein also died Ethelherd the East-Angles King who was the only motiue to these warres and Ethelwald escaping returned with dishonour vnto Deira The day was thus gotten the thirteenth yeere of King Oswy his raigne the fifteenth day of Nouember and yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fifty fiue 7 After this victorie king Oswy raigned in great glory the space of three yeeres subduing the Mercians the south parts of the English and made the northerne parts likewise subiect vnto him He it was that decided the long controuersy for Easters celebration and founded the Cathedrall Church in Lichfeild for a Bishops See which Citie with all South-Mercia diuided from the north by the riuer Trent hee gaue to Peada the sonne of king Penda in mariage with his naturall daughter Alkfled on condition that he should become a Christian all which the said king not long enioied but was murdered in his owne Court. And the Mercians erecting Vulfhere his brother and their natiue country-man for king rebelled against Oswy and freed themselues from a forraine subiection 8 Thus Oswy ending in troubles as he began in warres raigned the space of twenty eight yeeres and then falling sicke was so strucke with remorse for the death of good Oswyn and bloud which hee had spilt that hee vowed a pilgrimage to Rome in which reputed holy place hee purposed to haue ended his life and to haue left his bones therein to rest but his disease increasing and that purpose failing he left this life the fifteenth of Februarie and his body to remaine in S. Peters Church at Streanshach the yeere after Christs birth six hundred seuentie and of his own age fifty eight His Wife 9 Eanfled the wife of this king was the daughter of Edwin and Ethelburg king Queene of Northumberland She was the first Christian that was baptized in that Prouince and after her fathers death was brought vp in Kent vnder her mother and thence maried vnto this Oswy whom she suruiued and spent the whole time of her widow-hood in the Monastery of Steanshalch where her daughter Elfred was Abbesse wherein she deceased and was interred in the Church of S. Peter hard by her husband king Edwin His Issue 10 Egfryd the eldest sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the third yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace six hundred forty fiue In the twenty fifth yeere of his age and of our Lord God six hundred seuenty one he succeeded his father in Northumberland but not in his Monarchie of whose life and acts wee haue further spoken in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke 11 Elswine the second sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixty one being the ninth of his fathers raigne at whose death he was nine yeeres old and in the ninth yeere after being the eighteenth of his age was vnfortunately slaine in a battell wherein he
serued his brother Egfrid against Ethelred king of the Mercians to the great griefe of them both the yeere of Christs natiuity six hundred seuentie nine 12 Elfled the eldest daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne in the month of September the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie foure being the twelfth of her fathers raigne and when she was a yeer old by him committed to the custodie bringing vp of the renowned Lady Hilda Abbesse of Streanshall wherein she liued vnder her a Nun and after her death did succeed her Abbesse of the place and in great holinesse and vertue spent therein her life vnto the day of her death which was the yeere of Christ Iesus seuen hundred fourteene and of her owne age sixtie being interred in S. Peters Church within the same Monasterie 13 Offrid the younger daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne about the fifteenth yeere of her fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixtie seuen and when she was fully twenty was married vnto Ethelred king of Mercia the twelfth Monarch of the Englishmen in the third yeere of his raigne and of Christ six hundred seuenty seuen 14 Alkfrid the naturall sonne of king Oswy did first succeed his cosen Ethelwald sonne of king Oswald his Vncle in part of Northumberland and held the same by force against his Father which afterwards he peaceably inioyed both with him and his halfe brother King Egfrid whom lastly hee succeeded in the whole kingdome of Northumberland as more at large in the same story we haue declared 15 Alâ—…fled the naturall daughter of king Oswy borne before her father was king in the yeere of Christs incarnation six hundred fiftie three and the eleuenth of her fathers raigne was married to Peâ—…d the sonne of Penda that by his permission had gouerned some part of Mercia and by Oswy his gift with this Alfled all the South of that Prouince She was his wife three yeers and is of most writers taxed to be the actor of his death being wickedly murthered in the feast of Easter the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie sixe and the fourteenth of her Fathers raigne VVLFHERE THE SIXTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE ELEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIII VVulfhere after the murther of his brother Peada aduanced against Oswy by the Nobles of Mercia maintained his title and kingdome for twelue yeeres continuance in the life time of that Northumbrian Monarch and after his death translated the Monarchy from those Kings and Country vnto himself and his successors the Mercians who now wore the Imperiall Diademe without reuersement vntill such time as great Egbert set it vpon the West-Saxons head He was the second sonne of Penda King of Mercia and the sixth in succession of that kingdome beginning his raigne the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fiftie nine and twelue yeeres after Anno six hundred seuenty one entred his Monarchy ouer the Englishmen and was in number accounted the eleuenth Monarch of the Land 2 His entrance was with trouble against the Northumbrians for vnto Egfrid their King he had lost the possession of the Iland Linsey and was expelled the Country yet three yeeres after he fought against the West-Saxons with better successe whose Country with conquest he passed thorow and wan from Redwald their King the I le of Wight which Iland he gaue to Edilwach the South-Saxons King whom he receiued his God-sonne at the font-stone notwithstanding himselfe had lately been a prophane Idolater and most cruell Heathen as by the Liger booke of the Monastery of Peterborow appeareth whose story is this 3 King Vulfhere of Mercia remaining at his Castell in Vlferchester in Stafford-shire and vnderstanding that Vulfald and Rufin his two sonnes vnder pretence and colour of hunting vsually resorted to reuerend Chad to bee instructed in the fruitfull faith of Christ Iesus and had at his hands receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme at the perswasion of one Werebod suddenly followed and finding them in the Oratory of that holy man in deuout contemplations slew them there with his owne hands Whose martyred bodies Queene Ermenehild their mother caused to be buried in a Sepulchre of stone and thereupon a faire Church to be erected which by reason of the many stones thither brought for that foundation was euer after called Stones and now is a Market Towne in the same County But King Vulfhere repenting this his most vnhumane murther became himselfe a Christian and destroied all those Temples wherein his heathen Gods had been worshipped conuerting them all into Christian Churches and religious Monasteries and to redeeme so hainous an offence vnderwent the finishing of Medisâ—…am his brothers foundation enriching it largely with lands and possessions notwithstanding hee is taxed by William of Malmesbury with the foule sinne of Symony for selling vnto Wyna the Bishopricke of London 4 He raigned King ouer the Mercians the space of seuenteene yeeres and Monarch of the English fully foure leauing his life in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuentie foure and his body to be buried in the Monastery of Peterborow which was of his brothers and his owne foundation His Wife 5 Ermenhild the Wife of King Vulfhere was the daughter of Ercombert the seuenth King of Kent and sister to Egbert and Lothair both Kings of that Countie Her mother was Sexburg daughter to Anna the seuenth King of the East-Angles whose sisters were many and most of them Saints She was married vnto him in the third yeere of his raigne and was his wife fourteene yeeres After his decease she went to her mother Queene Sexburg being then Abbesse of Ely where she continued all the rest of her life and therein deceased and was buried His Issue 6 Kenred the son of King Vulfhere and of Queen Ermenhild being the heire apparant of his fathers possessions was vnder age at his fathers decease and by reason of his minority was withheld from the gouernment which Ethelred his Vncle entred into without any contradiction of this Kenred who held himselfe contented to liue a priuate life notwithstanding Ethelred taking the habit of a Monke left the Crowne to him who was the right heire 7 Vulfald a young Gentleman conuerted to the Christian faith by Bishop Chad and martyred for profession of the same by King Vulfhere is reported by Water of Wittlesey a Monke of Peterborow in a Register which he wrote of that Monastery to bee the supposed son of King Vulfhere himselfe and to haue been slaine by him in his extreme fury before he was a Christian or could indure to heare of the Christian faith He was buried in Stone as we haue said where his father built a Colledge of Canons regular which was afterwards called S. Vulfaldes 8 Rufine the fellow martyr of Vulfald
West-Saxon he made his Kingdome subiect to a Tribute then called Peter-pence afterwards Rom-Scot besides other rich gifts that he gaue to Pope Hadrian for canonizing Albane a Saint in honour of whom and in repentance of his sinnes at his returne ouer against Verolanium in the place then called Holmehurst where that Protomartyr of Britaine for the constant profession of Christ lost his head Offa built a magnificke Monastery in Anno 795. indowing it with lands and rich reuenewes for the maintenance of an hundred Monks vpon the first gate of entrance in stone standeth cut a Salteir Argent in a field azure is assigned by the iudicious in Heraldry to bee the Armes that he bare 12 Also in testimony of his repentance for the bloud hee had spilt he gaue the tenth part of all his goods vnto the Churchmen and vnto the poore At Bathe he also built another Monastery and in Warwickshire a Church where the adioyning towne from it and him beareth the name Off-church 13 Finally when hee had raigned thirty nine yeares he died in peace at his towne Off-ley the nine and twentieth of Iuly the yeare of Christ Iesus seuen hundred ninety foure and with great solemnity his body was buried without the towne of Bedford in a Chapell standing vpon the Banke of Owse which long since was swallowed vp by the same riuer whose Tombe of lead as it were some phantasticall thing appeareth often saith Rouse to them that seek it not but to them that seeke it is altogether inunible His wife 14 Quendrid the wife of King Offa hath not her parentage set down by any of our Writers notwithstanding the recorder of this his life saith that her name was Drida and that shee was the kinswoman to Charles the Great King of France and by him for some offence banished his Realme who arriuing vpon the coasts of England in a ship without tackle was taken thence and relieued by Offa being then a young Nobleman where shee changed her name vnto Petronilla with whom hee fell so farre in loue that hee made her his wife contrary to the liking of his Parents She was a woman of condition ambitious couetous and cruell as appeared specially in the death of Ethelbert King of the East Angles that came to her husbands Court to marry their daughter whose port shee so much enuied that shee procured him to bee treacherously murdered the manner the foresaid Author declared to be by his fall into a deepe pit purposely made in his bed-chamber and vnder his chaire of estate That his head was cut off and found by a blind-man that the well which beares his name sprung vp presently in the place where it lay that the bloud thereof gaue the blind man his sight and that Dryda died in the same pit which she had digged for Ethelbert I leaue to the credite of my author and the liking of my Reader but certaine it is that Gods vengeance followed this heynous fact within one yeare after the same was committed by the death of her selfe her husband her Sonne and the translation of that Kingdome from the Mercians to the West-Saxons An ancient Saxon coine inscribed with her name CENEDRED REGIN we haue found and here placed which the iudicious suppose to be hers and that not vnlikely shee being so powerfull proud and ambitious His Issue 15 Egfrid the onely sonne and heire apparant of King Offa and Queene Quendred was the onely ioy and pride of his parents who succeeded his Father in his dominions and title and in the same yeare also in the shades of death 16 Ethelburga the eldest daughter of King Offa and Queene Quendred was maried to Brithrick the sixeteenth King of the West-Saxons shee was a Lady of passing beautie but withall of an insolent disposition hating all whom her husband loued and practising the deathes of them that she hated She departed into France after the poisoning of her husband for that her offence a law was enacted to the great preiudice of the West-Saxons Queenes as in the raigne of Brithrick we haue declared 17 Elfled the second daughter of King Offa Queene Quendred by the report of Randulph Higden the Monke of Chester was the second wife to Ethelred King of Northumberland who in regard of her had put from him his former wife for which his subiects rose in Armes against him and slew him in the last yeare of King Offa his raigne 18 Elfrid the third and yongest daughter of King Offa and Queene Queâ—…dred being promised in mariage and assured vnto Ethelbert King of the East Angles after the murther of her hoped Bridegroom with great lamentations and prophesying threats of reuenge abandoned the society of men and withdrew herselfe vnto the monastery of Crowland in the Fennes where in contemplation and solitary sadnes she spent the remainder of her life and yet there are that suppose her to bee the wife of King Kenwolfe who was the founder of Winchcombe Monastery the successor of his brother Egfride 19 Fremund by Iohn Capgraue is supposed to be the sonne of King Offa who as he saith was traiterously murdered by one Oswy that enuied his victories which he gat against the Danes his body was buried at Offchurch in Warwickshire and neere vnto the Palace of Offa alleadging for his Author one Burghard who was at his death and wrote his life yet some there are that thinke him mistaken for that hee calleth him a young man when as those warres hapned an hundred yeares after King Offa his life EGFRID THE TVVELFTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE SEVENTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH CHAPTER XXIX EGfrid the sonne of King Offa succeeded his father in the Mercians Kingdom wherof he was the twelfth in number and in the Monarchy of the Englishmen ranked in account the seuenteenth He began his raigne the thirteenth day of Iuly in the yeer of Christ his natiuity seuen hundred ninety foure The first businesse that he vndertooke after hee came to the Crowne was the restauration of antient priuiledges to the Church which his father had depriued them of and great hope was conceiued of his further proceedings had not God cut him off by vntimely death For hauing raigned onely foure moneths hee gaue place vnto nature and to another successour the sins of the people deseruing no such Prince for whose cause and his fathers great bloudshed as Alcuine wrote to Osbertus he was taken away so soone 2 He deceased the seuenth day of December and in the first of his raigne hauing had neither Wife nor Issue that we reade of His body with all due obsequies was honourably buried in the Abbey Church of S. Albans of his fathers foundation KENVVOLFE THE THIRTEENTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE EIGHTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXX KEnwolfe not so neere in bloud to king Egfryd as he
was like him in all vertuous conditions by him was ordained to succeed in his Dominions whereby hee became the thirteenth King of the Mercians and the eighteenth Monarch of the Englishmen in the yeere of our Lord seuen hundred ninety seuen At home he was an example of piety peace and religion set the scale of Iustice without respect to all alike abroad temperate humble and courteous without vain ostentation or ambitious conceits in warres hee was stout and victorious in peace studious to enrich his subiects briefly at all times so carrying himselfe that enuie could not touch him with her tongue 2 Whether vpon a new quarrell begun or the old retained as inheritable to the Mercians against those of Kent I cannot say but true it is that in the entrance of his raigne he entred that Prouince with a great host of men and in a fore fought field discomfited the Kentish and carried away prisoner their King whose sirname was Pren. His kingdome hee gaue to Cuthred and kept him captiue in Mercia to his great griefe and his subiects dishonour 3 But Kenwolfe in peace minding the works of true piety gaue himself to the building of a goodly Church at Winchcombe in Glocestershire where vpoÌ„ the day of dedication in the presence of Cuthred assigned his Viceroy in Kent thirteene Bishops ten Dukes many Nobles and a great concourse of people he led Pren this Kentish captiue vp to the high Altar and there without either his entreaty or ransome for Redemption released and set him free shewing thereby his deuotion to God and the heroicall parts of a magnanimous Prince 4 His raigne was twenty two yeares and death in Anno eight hundred nineteene beeing solemnely buried in the Church of the Monastery at Winchcombe aforesaid which himselfe had founded His Wife 5 Elfryd the wife of King Kenwolfe hath not her parentage certainely reported by any of our Historians yet some later vpon a likelihood of her name the place and time agreeing haue thought her to be the daughter of Offâ—… affianced to King Ethelbert as hath beene said but in these obscurities coniecture may wander astray His Children 6 Kenelm the sonne of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryde his wife was very yong at his fathers death and succeeded in the Mercians Kingdom but not in the Monarchy of the English King Egbert the West-Saxon King then growne too great And in the same yeare that he beganne his raigne by the treason of his vnnaturall sister hee was murthered and first obscurely buried but afterwards solemnly remoued and reposed neere to his Father in the Monastery of Winchcombe as in the Mercian Kings successions wee haue said 7 Quendred the eldest daughter of King Ken-Wolfe and Lady Elfryd his Queene after the decease of her father ambitiously aspiring to compasse the sway of the Mercian Kingdome wholy to her selfe wickedly conspired the death of her brother King Kenelme which was traiterously acted by Askebert her instrument who had the charge of him but the same turning to her reproch for very shame of so damnable a deed shee within short time after ended her life but not her ignominie 8 〈◊〉 the yonger daughter of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryd hath not been so famous to posterity as her sister Quendred was for her infamous Act notwithstanding she may reasonably be supposed to haue lead a better life and to haue died a better death especially of vs who find her noâ—… sâ—…ained with any aspersion of misdeseruing EGBERT THE EIGHTEENTH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS THE NINETEENTH BVT FIRST SOLE AND ABSOLVTE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXI THe Saxon Heptarchy drawing now to a period the spring of an entire Monarchie began to shew it selfe and the glory of the Englishmen more cleerely to arise for thongh they had weakned each other by their own wars yet stood their power strong in the possession of the whole and the ouerborne Britaines held still at the worst 2 But such is the dispose of the sole disposer of Empires that they haue their risings their fuls and their fals neuer staying in one and the same point neither entailed to one and the same Nation how strong politicke or populous soeuer The proofe whereof is apparant in all the Kingdomes of the earth and this of ours as mutable as any whose change of State vnto and in this seuen-fold Gouernment hath hitherto beene seene the seuerall Kings thereof long contending to branch their own fountaines furthest and fairest lastly let them fall into one streame which so meeting made a more famous confluence in this Monarchy then the seauen heads of Nilus in the Egyptian Sea 3 Formerly the Kentish South-Saxons East-Angles Northumbrians and the Mercians through no lesse then eight descents had worne the Emperiall Diademe whose rayes shone now so bright in the West-Saxons eyes that they againe sought to reestate themselues in so glorious a possession For whereas Brightrik was possessed and contented with the West-Saxon Crowne neither that worne without iealousie and feare yet others of the bloud royall from Cherdik raised the wings of their soaring thoughts much higher among whom Egbert was one neither the last nor the least in the opinion of the people or suspect of his Prince 4 This Egbert hauing commaund of some part of that Prouince so carried himselfe that his fame grew fearefull to Brightrik the King and hatefull to the enuious Ethelburg his most proud Queene by whom he was enforced first to secure himselfe with the Mercian Offa and lastly constrained to flie into France where vnder Charles the Great he turned his aduersity into an occasion of his valour by seruing in his warres and learned by his politicke gouernment how to rule a quiet or disturbed State 5 But King Brightriks death acted and his Queene the contriuer banished Egbert is solicited to the wearing of the West-Saxon crowne where hee became the eighteenth King in number and nineteene yeares after the nineteenth Monarch of the Englishmen entring his raigne the yeare of Christ Iesus eight hundreth being the same yeare that Charles was made Emperour of the West and Conwall then ruling ouer the Scots 6 His first warres were against the Cornish and their associats the Welsh both of them a remnant of the old Britaines who had beene oftentimes vanquished but neuer would seeme to be subdued and for foureteene yeares continuance held side against Egbert which their resistance so prouoked his furie that hee enacted a most seuere law against them commanding that no Britaine should presume to passe ouer great Offaes ditch and present death to them that durst set foot vpon any English ground Their great Caer-legion now West-chester hee tooke from them and at London from their West-gate cast downe the brasen Image of Cadwallo there set vp by the Britaine 's for a terrour to the Saxons as we haue said
7 His warres thus prospering his puissance grew dreadfull and his glory much enuied at by the other Princes whereof Bernulfe of Mercia was the first attempter that sought to plucke the wing of this west-Saxon Eagle but thereby wrought his owne downefall for Egbert ioyning battaile with him at Ellenden ouerthrew his power and in that quarrell Bernulfe was lastly slaine 8 Kent was the next and fairest marke in Egberts 〈◊〉 whose 〈◊〉 not gratious in his own subiects â—…ight was the 〈◊〉 to be subdued him he chased ouer Thamisis and added not onely that Countie but also Sussex and Surrey for Prouinces vnto his owne Kingdome next were the East-Saxons the East-Angles and in truth all both vpon the North and the South of Humber gaue him obedience so that the bounds of his Dominion were greatly enlarged and his royall authority by those seuerall Kings acknowledged 9 Then hee to confirme his estate called an assembly vnto the City Winchester where causing himselfe to bee solemnly crowned became the first Saxons absolute Monarch of the whole Iland so reducing the Monarchiall title from the Mercians to the West-Saxons in whose Progeny it continued without reuersement vntill the Danes first got and againe lost it and the Saxons issue failing the same fell to the Normans Duke by Conquest as in continuance of our history Christ assisting shall be seene 10 His Coronation was at Winchester and entrance in the yeare of Grace eight hundred and nineteene at which time by his Edict in that City dated he caused all the South of the Iland to bee called England according to the Angles of whom himselfe came and promising great felicity to his State and Successors was therein not so happy as in his affaires he had beene fortunate 11 For those Saxons that by warre and blood had made themselues Lords of other mens rights and of one Kingdome no lesse then seuen are now endangered to bee made seruants vnto subiection and by warre and bloud their seuen-fold Kingdome brought againe vnto one neither yet freed from the reuenge of bloodie violence for that a fierce and cruell nation the Danes ceased not continually to inuade them till they had subdued and set the crowne thereof vpon their owne heads who in King Brightrick dayes and about the yeere seuen hundred eighty seuen hauing with three vessels landed in the West of England at three seuerall times in so many seuerall places sought the ruine of the land in the raigne of this Egbert 12 The first was in his thirty third yeare when with thirty fiue ships they landed at Lindisferne vpon the North of England where they were met and fought with at Carham but with such losse to the English that two chiefe Captaines Dudda and Osmond two Bishops Herefrid of Winchester and Vigferd of Shirborne with many Souldiers were therein slaine King Egbert himselfe hardly escaping by the couert of the night 13 Their second attempt was in the second yeare following when in West-Wales they landed vnto whom the Britaines there ioyned and in the place called Hengistenton abode the King in field where Egbert with prosperous fortune vanquished and slew both the Danes and the Welsh 14 The third place of their arriuage was Sheepie in Kent which Iland they sacked and with much a doe were expelled in the last of King Egberts raign and but the new beginning of their sauage cruelties 15 This Egbert by Florentius of Worcester is said to be the sonne of Alkemund who was the sonne of Eafa and he the sonne of Eoppa the sonne of Ingils the brother of Ine the eleuenth King of the West-Saxons and both of them the sonnes of Kenred descended from Cherdik the first King of that Prouince he was but â—…ow oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong of â—…mme very valiant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 skilfull souldier and as great in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in warre he raigned ouer the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thirty six yeares and seuen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Iland seuenteene his dâ—…th 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fourth day of February and yeare of Chrâ—…s â—…nation eight hundred thirty six 16 His bodie was with all 〈◊〉 solemnly buried at Winchester and his bones sinâ—… taken vp â—…maine with others in that Cities Cathedral 〈◊〉 bestowed in Chests set vpon the Wall of each 〈◊〉 the Quier with these verses neither ancient nor 〈◊〉 thereon inscribed Hic Rex Egbertus pausat cum Rege Kenulpho Nobis egregia munera vterque tulit His wife 17 Redburg the wife of King Egbert was the first of the West-Saxons that by their new made law was depriued of title authority or place of a Queene notwithstanding it seemeth shee bare a great stroke with her husband in that Iohn Bâ—…uer the Monke of Westminster reporteth that shee procured a law to be made against the Britains the penalty whereof was present death for any of them to set footing within the realme of England or to passe the Ditch that King Offa had made His Issue 18 Ethelwolfe the eldest sonne of King Egbert and Lady Redburg his wife was in his childhood committed to the charge of Helmestan 〈◊〉 of Winchester vnder whom hee was carefully trayned vp in learning and vertue who comming to mans estate proued also a perfect Souldier and had 〈◊〉 leading of his fathers power against Baldred King 〈◊〉 Kent whom he forced to flie ouer the Thamisis and to abandon his Kingdome which he subdued to the subiection of his father and afterwards succeeded him in the Monarchy of the Englishmen 19 Ethelstane the younger sonne of King Egbert and of the Lady Redburg his wife was by his father deputed King ouer the Kentishmen the South-Saxons and the East-Saxons after hee had brought them vnto his subiection which people hee most valiantly defended against the inuasions of the Danes defeating their forces both by sea and land and at Sandwich gaue them a most memorable ouerthrow in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred fifty one being the sixteenth of his brother King Ethelwolfes raigne in whose time hee deceased and is reported to haue left a sonne named Ostride who by reason of his minority succeeded not in his fathers dominions which Ethelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe entred vpon and being Monarch reunited these kingdomes inseparably vnto the Monarchy 20 Edgith commonly called Saint Edith the daughter of King Egbert was in her childhood by her brother Ethelwolfe committed to the charge and bringing vp of a Lady in Ireland greatly renowmed for her holinesse of life named Modewine by whom she was afterwards recommended to a Disciplesse of the said Lady named Athea and made Gouernesse of a Monastery of the Ladies by her planted in a place which the King her brother had giuen her called Pollesworth situated in Arden in the north verge of the County of Warwicke wherein she liued died and was honourably buried and the place in regard of her afterwards called Saint Ediths of Pollesworth ETHELVVOLFE THE
the first and second Kings of the West-Saxons and the third and fourth Monarchs of the Englishmen She was the second Kings wife that was debarred of the title and place of Queene Shee deceased three years before the King her husband in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred fifty fiue 10 Iudith his second wife was the daughter of Charles the Emperour and King of Fraâ—…e as wee haue said her Mother was Queene 〈◊〉 the daughter of Vodon Earle of Orlâ—…ance She was a Lady of passing beauty and marryed to this King in France and when she came into England was receiued with the title and place of a Queene in abolishment of the peruerse law of the VVest-Saxons made against the Kings VViues as before was touched She was his wife three yeares and suruiued him without any issue His Issue 11 Ethelbald the eldest sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was brought vp in his youth in the exercise of warre and serued vnder his Father in the great victory obtained against the Danes at Ocley in Surrey in the yeare eight hundred fifty one afterwards hee turned his force against his Father and at his returne from Rome practised to defeat him of his Kingdome and was ready to haue giuen him battaile had not his Father parted with him his Dominion 12 Ethelbert the second son of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife was in the life time of his Father after the decease of his vncle Ethelstan appointed and placed his Successor in his Kingdome ouer the South-Saxons the Kentish and the East-Saxons without any mention or meaning as it seemeth that hee should intermeddle further with any other part of England Notwithstanding after the death of his brother Ethelbald it was generally holden of all men for law equity and reason that he should succeed him in the Monarchy and so he did with the consent of his Brethren and without resistance or contradiction of any other 13 Ethelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife had by the disposition of his Father in his last will the one halfe of his Fathers proper inheritance which was all such land as King Egbert his Grandfather had before hee was King and was no part of the Demaines of the Kingdome and this was diuided betwixt him and his brother Elfred as the kingdome was betweene their elder Brethren Ethelbald and Ethelbert with an intent that this Ethelred should succeed his brother Ethelbald in the kingdome of the West-Saxons notwithstanding his brother Ethelbert after the decease of King Ethelbald entred into the other part adioining it to his former kingdome and was king of the whole and after left it entire to this Ethelred who succeeded him in the Monarchy 14 Elfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was borne at Wantage in Barkeshire in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred forty nine and the thirteenth of his fathers raign Being a child of fiue yeeres old he was sent very honourably attended to the City of Rome where Leo the fourth then Bishoppe confirmed him was his Godfather at the confirmation and annointed him to the expectation of a kingdome growne in yeares hee grew so in discretion magnanimity and fauour of all men that in the successiue raignes of his three elder Brethren he ruled as a Vice-roy or secondary king vnder euery of them and after them at the last succeeded in the English Monarchy 15 Ethelfwith the daughter of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg was maried to Burthred the twentieth King of Mercia which mariage was solemnized at the towne of Chippinham in Wiltshire in the moneth of Aprill and yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred thirty fiue and the fifteenth of her fathers raigne but within twenty two years after they were both forced by the Danes to abandon their kingdom and departed into Italy where the King died the same yeare in the English Colledge at Rome shee liued after him fifteene yeares in the habite of a Nâ—…ne at the City of Padâ—…a and there died and was honourably buried in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred eighty nine which was the eighteenth yeare of her brother King Elfreds raigne 16 Neâ—…te supposed by Iohn Capgraâ—…e the Legend writer to be the sonne of King Ethelwolfe was in his youth brought vp at Glastenbery vnder Dunstan who was afterward Arthbishop of Caâ—…terbury He proued a man of great learning and was one of the first Readers of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Oxford at the foundation or as some will haue it the restauration thereof by King Elfred hee planted a Monastery in Cornwall whereunto hee vsed for deuotion and studious meditations often to withdraw himselfe which of his abode there was afterward called Neotestoke and when he was dead his body was with great honour enterred in the County of Huntingdon at a place then called Anulfesbery and afterward in regard of his enterment Saint Neotes and now Saint Needes ETHELBALD THE TVVENTIETH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS AND RAIGNE CHAPTER XXXIII EThelbald the eldest sonne of king Ethelwolfe hauing had part of the kingdome in the life time of his Father after his death entred vpon the whole and was the twentieth King of the West Saxons and the twenty one Monarch of the Englishmen beginning his raigne in the yeere of Christs incarnation eight hundred fiftie seuen 2 His youth he had spent in the exercise of war hauing made proofe of valour in his seruice against the Danes in many battels and likewise attempted though not in so good a cause to haue fought against his owne father Which his assaies as they seemed violent and vnnaturall yet being in the quarrell of the West-Saxons law enacted in preiudice of their Queenes he was both sided and approued as hath been said 3 But howsoeuer vnwilling he was this faire Queene should sit in state by his fathers side yet contrary to all lawes either of God or man hee laid her by his owne and by nuptiall rites brought her to his sinfull and incestuous bed Which act though foule enough some haue made worse in reporting his Wife to be his owne Mother whom King Ethelwolfe kept for his Concubine And surely this his sin was not long vnpunished by the shortnesse of his raigne and life leauing no other memory of his acts besides this foule blot to his faire name 4 His raigne was onely two yeeres and an halfe and death chanced vpon the twentieth day of December the yeere of Christs assuming our flesh eight hundred sixtie His body was first buried at Shâ—…rburne in the County of Dorset where at that time was the Cathedrall Church and Episcopall See but afterwards was remoued and enterred at Salesbury in the County of Wiltshire His Wife 5 Iudith the
by the King For doubtlesse at that time the Bishops of Rome had not deuested our Kings of that prerogatiue His Wife 28 Elswith the wife of King Elfred was the daughter of Ethelred surnamed Mâ—…hel that is the Great an Earle of the Mercians who inhabited about Gainesborough in Lincolnshire her mother was Edburg a Lady borne of the Bloud-roiall of Mercia She was married vnto this King in the twentieth yeare of his age being the second of the raigne of his brother King Ethelred and was his wife twenty eight yeares and liuing after him foure died in the year of grace nine hundred and foure and was buried in the Monastery of Nunnes which shee had founded at Winchester out of which afterwards King Henry the first took to his wife Maâ—…d the daughter of Malcolme King of Scots by whom the roiall bloud of the ancient Kings of England became vnited to the Normans whereby he wanne much loue of the English nation His Issue Edward the eldest sonne and second child of King Elfred and Queene Elsewith was borne about the beginning of his Fathers raigne in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred seuenty one hee was brought vp in his Fathers Court and carefully attended and instructed by men of great vertue and knowledge in learning and in all other qualities and exercises conuenient for Princes He was maried and had diuers children hee was thirty yeeres of age before his Father deceased and then he succeeded him in his Kingdome and Monarchy Ethelward the second son fift and last child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was borne about the midst of his Fathers raigne and about the yeare of our Lord eight hundred and eighty Hee was in his youth by his Fathers appointment and for the example of other young Nobles brought vp in the study of good Arts at the vniuersity of Oxford where saith Th. Rudburne and the Annales of Winchester he became a man very learned and a great Philosopher he had of his Fathers gift by his last Wil great liuings in the Counties of Deuon Sommerset South-Hampton â—…he proued a man of great iudgement and wisedome and liuing vntill he was aboue forty yeres old hee died the sixteenth day of October in the two and twenty yeare of his brother King Edwards raign Anno nine hundred twenty two and was buried at Winchester Elfleda the eldest daughter and first child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Ethelred Duke of Mercia who in respect of this mariage was suffered to haue all roiall iurisdiction ouer that Country in as ample maner as the Kings thereof had enioied and after the decease of her husband which happened in the yeare of our Lord nine hundred and twelue shee continued the gouernement in the same sort eight yeares with such resolution and valiant resistance of the common enemy the Danes that she stood her brother Edward in great stead as in the relation of his life shall be further shewed She died the fifteenth of Iune nine hundred and nineteene and was buried in S. Peters Church at Gloucester leauing issue a daughter named Elswin whom King Edward her brother depriued of that Duchy which her owne mother enioied and he his crowne by her assistance Ethelgeda the second daughter and fourth child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was neuer married but tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity and was by her fathers appointment made a Nunne of Shaftsbury in the County of Dorset in the Monastery there founded by him who is also accounted the first of the Towne it selfe Shee was afterward Abbesse of the house and therein spent and ended her life and was there also buried Elfride the yongest daughter and child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Baldwin the second surnamed the Bald Earle of Flanders sonne of Earle Baldwin the first and Queene Iudith his wife the widdow of King Ethelwolfe her Grandfather Shee was his wife thirty yeares and more shee suruiued him and was a widdow eleuen yeeres she died the seuenth of Iune in the yeere of our Lord nine hundred twenty nine being the fift of the raigne of King Ethelstan her Nephew She is buried by her husband in the Chappell of our Lady within the Monastery of S. Peter at the City of Gaunt She had issue Arnulfe the third Earle of Flanders progenitor of all the Earles of Flanders since his time Adâ—…lfe Earle of Bolâ—…igne and Terwiâ—… EDVVARD SVRNAMED THE ELDER THE TWENTIE FOVRTH KING OF THE WEST SAXONS AND TWENTY FIFT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVII NO greater were the griefes conceiued for the death of worthy Elfred then were the hopes of the people in his sonne Prince Edward whose valour had beene often approued against the raging Danes whose vertues were both many and princely not so learned as his Father neither so patient to vndergoe his chance but as glorious in martiall prowesse and as fortunate in al his fights vnder whose hand the Danes euery where fell and vnder his Monarchy all the English did stoope excepting the Northumbrians 2 He entred his raigne the yeare of Christs natiuity nine hundred and one and at Kingston vpon Thames was crowned and annointed with holy oyle The Danish warres continuing in a successiue maner fell as it were hereditaryly from the Father vnto the Sonne and ripened dayly towards their wished haruest Besides Ethelwald the sonne of Ethelbert the vncle to this King Edward young at his fathers decease and therefore perhappes held vncapable of gouernment shewed now the blossoms of vnder-sucking plants whose fruits are neither plenteous nor pleasant in tast for his humours euer working vpon discontents drew his thought onely how to make the possessor fall 3 He then entring action of rebellion tooke the towne of Winborne neere vnto Bathe and besides the allegiance due to his Prince in sacrilegious manner brake the hests of holy Church in deflowring and taking a Votarist to wife Edward the elder so called it may be in regard of this his Opposite with a selected Army repaired to Bathe and thence prepared for the field whose sight was so cockatrice-like to his cosen-Germans eye that in the night he bade his Nun and Winborne adew posting to Northumberland and proffering his seruice to the Danes that lay for aduantage of rapine and spoile 4 Him as a fitte instrument they created their King and forward in hope of some prosperous successe passed through the East-Saxons the East-Angles and the Mercians Countries and laden with robberies came to Crikelade in Wilt-shire whence they departed ouer Thamesis to Basingstoke and harrying the land before them with triumph returned vnto East-Anglia Edward thus endangered by these dreadfull enemies gaue them no aduantage by lingering delaies but followed their tract vnto Saint Edmunds Ditch whence in his returne the Danes gaue
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ—… sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comâ—…d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend 〈◊〉 whole life and in that Abbey was bariâ—…d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ—… of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
be done on him the procurer to repay his fact with deserued death himselfe was euer after more tender and carefull towards his other brethren with a more respectiue regard and bestowed his sisters most honorably in mariage as hath beene said 4 At his entrance of gouernment to discharge the expectations of his subiects hee endeauoured both by warres and allianuces to make them strong and rich First therefore entring friendshippe with Sithricke the Danish King of Northumberland vpon whom with condition that hee should receiue Baptisme he bestowed his sister Editha in marriage hee bent himselfe to ordaine Lawes for the weale-publike those to bind aswel the Clergie as the Layety out of which first sprang the attachment of Fellons to take hold of such as stole aboue twelue pence were aboue twelue yeares of age 5 But Sithricke the Northumbrian dying the first yeare of his mariage and his Queene returning to a religious life his sonnes Godfrey and Anlafe offended that their Pagan-Gods were neglected and onely by the meanes of this their fathers last wife stirred the Northumbrians to disquiet the English which occasioned Ethelstan to inuade their country and forced Anlafe into Ireland and Godfrey into Scotland which last so wrought with Constantine their King that he vndertooke to side in his quarrell with whom ioined Howel King of Wales These in a fierce battle hee ouercame and constrained them to submit themselues to his will who knowing the chance of warre to bee variable and pittying the case of these down-cast Princes restored them presently to their former estates adding withall this princely saying that it was more honour to make a King then to be a King 6 This notwithstanding the case of Godfrey so moued the spirit of King Constantine that hee againe assisted him in his inrodes into the English part which drew againe King Ethelstan into the North cōming to Yorkshire as he was a man much deuoted to God-ward turned aside to visite the tombe of S. Iohn of Beuerley where earnestly praying for his prosperous successe for want of richer Iewels there offered his knife vowing that if hee returned with conquest hee would redeeme it with a worthy price and thus armed with hope proceeded forward pitching downe his tents at Brimesburie his nauie waffing along those seas 7 To the aide of Constantine came Anlafe called by writers King of the Irish and of the Iles who had married his daughter a man no doubt both hardy and desperate as appeared by the Action he vnderwent for it is recorded that as Elfred the English had attempted to know the State of the Danes so this Dane at this place did to vnderstand the English for disguising himselfe like a Harper hee went from Tent to Tent and had accesse euen into King Ethelstans presence vntill hee had learned what he most desired and then returned againe to his Campe which part of his was no bolder or more wisely performed then was kept secret and after reuealed by a most faithfull souldier for Anlafe departed free from pursuit this Souldier made the act known to King Ethelstan who being sore displeased with his enemies escape imputed the fault vnto him the reuealer but he replying made him this answere I once serued Anlafe said he vnder his pay for a souldier and gaue him the same faith that I doe now vnto you if then I should haue betraied his designes what trust could your Grace repose in my truth let him therefore die but not through my treachery and by his escape secure your royall selfe from danger remoue your Tent from the place where it stands lest at vnawares hee happily assaile you 8 The King seeing the faith of his souldier was therewith pacified and forthwith commanded his Tent to bee remoued where presently a Bishoppe new come to his Campe pitched vp his owne and the night following both himselfe and retinue were slaine by the same Anlafe that sought the Kings life in assaulting the place and pressing forward came to his tent who awaked with the suddain Allarum boldly rushed vpon his enemies encouraging his men put them backe with the death of fiue petty Kings twelue Dukes and well neere of the whole Army which Anlafe had brought 9 The memory of this man is made the more lasting by a peece of ancient Saxon coine of siluer inscribed with his name ANLAF CYNYNE which for the antiquity of the thing and honour of the man we haue here imprinted placed though in the texture of our English Saxon Kings 10 To leaue a memoriall of King Ethelstans great victory giue me leaue to write what I find namely that neere vnto the Castle Dunbar in Scotland he praying that his right vnto those parts might bee confirmed vnto posterities by a signe at one blow with his sword stroke an elle deepe into a stone which stood so clouen a long time after and vndoubtedly was the whetstone to the first Authors knife but this is most certaine that hee ioined Northumberland to the rest of his Monarchy and returning to Beuerley redeemed his owne knife 11 From hence he turned his warres into Wales whose Rulers and Princes hee brought to bee his Tributaries who at Hereford entered couenant to pay him yeerely twenty pound weight of gold three hundred of siluer and twenty fiue hundred head of cattle with hawkes and hounds to a certaine number towards which paiment by the statutes of Howell Dha the King of Aberfraw was charged at sixty six pounds the Prince Dineuwre and the Prince of Powys were to pay the like summes 12 The Britaines which to his time with all equall right inhabited the City of Excester with the Saxons hee expelled into the further promontary of Cornwal and made Tamar the confines of his own Empire so that his dominion was the largest that any Saxon before him had enioied and his fame the greatest with all forraine Princes who sought his friendship both with loue and alliance by matching with his sisters and presenting him with rich and rare presents for Hugh King of France besides other vnestimable Iewels sent him the sword of Constantine the Great in the hilt whereof all couered with gold was one of the nailes that fastned Christ to his Crosse he sent likewise the speare of Charles the Great reputed to be the same that pierced Christs side as also part of the Crosse whereon hee suffered his passion and a peece of the thorny Crowne wherwith his blessed Temples were begoared and with these came the Banner of S. Maurice so often spread by Charles the Great in his Christian warres against the Saracens And from Otho the Emperour who had married his sister was sent a vessell of pretious stones artificially made wherein were seene Lanskips with vines corne and men all of them seeming so naturally to moue as if they had growne and
retained life And the King of Norway sent him a goodly shippe with a guilt sterne purple sailes and the decke garnished all with gold 13 Of these accounted holy reliques King Ethelstan gaue part vnto the Abbey of S. Swithen in Winchester and the rest to the Monastery of Malmesbury whereof Adelme was the founder and his Tutelar Saint in honour of whom he bestowed great immunities vpon the towne and large endowments vpon the Abbey hee new built the monasteries of Wilton Michelnesse and Midleton founded Saint Germans in Cornwal Saint Petrocus at Bodman the Priory of Pilton new walled and beutified the City of Exceter and enriched euery famous Abbey in the land either with new buildings Iewels Books or Reuenewes 14 As also hee did certaine Cities with the Mintage of his money whereof in London were eight houses at Winchester sixe at Lewis two at Hastings two in Hampton two in Warham two in Chichester one in Rochester three two for the King and one for the Bishop at Canterbury seuen foure for himselfe two for the Archbishop and one for the Abbat although it appeareth the Archbishop had his before the raigne of this King For among these ancient Saxon-Coines we find one of Ceolnothus who sate there Archbishop in the yeare 831. which both for the antiquity authority of truth wee haue here inserted 15 This Prince King Ethelstan was of an indifferent stature not much exceeding the common sort of men chearefull in countenance his haire verie yellow and somewhat stooped forward as he went for valour inuincible in resolution constant and for his curtesie beloued of all he raigned in great honour the space of fifteene yeares and odde monethes and deceased in the City of Gloucester vpon wednesday the seuenteenth of October and was buried at Malmesbury the yeere of Christs Natiuity 940. hauing neuer had wife mentioned in our histories His supposed Issue 16 Leoneat the supposed daughter of King Ethelstan is reported by Iohn Rouse and Papulwick writers of the mistrusted story of Guy of Warwicke to bee married vnto Reynburn Earle of Warwicke and sonne to the same Guy whose remembrance and reputation is preserued kept with no lesse renowne among the common people for the liberty of England saued by his victory in single combate against Colbrand the Dane then was Horatius the Romane for the preseruatio of Rome whose historie I wil leaue for others to enlarge that haue more leasure bettet inuention EDMVND THE TVVENTIE SIXTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND TWENTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS DEATH WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXIX EDmund the fifth sonne of King Edward borne vnto him by Queene Edgiua his third and last wife at the age of nineteen yeeres succeeded his brother King Ethelstan in his kingdome and Monarchy hee began his raigne the yeare of the worlds saluation 940. and with great solemnity was crowned at Kingston vpon Thamesis in the fifth yeare of Otho the first Emperour of that name and his brother in law his valour had often beene tried in the warres of King Ethelstan against those stout and sturdy enemies the Danes Scotish Irish and Welshmen that often had assaied to disturbe his peace 2 Athelstan deceased and the crowne scarse set vpon King Edmunds head but that the Danes in Northumberland disliking subiection called again Anlafe out of Ireland to be their King who now in the infancy of Edmunds estate with great power of men purposed to subdue all before him but Edmund as forward with full resolution ment to keepe what was got and so gathering his power proceeded towards the North and at Leicester encountred with the Danes howbeit through the interceding of the Archbishops of Canterbury and Yorke Odo and Wolston the matter was mitigated before it came to the vttermost 3 The next yeare of his raigne the said Anlafe whom some hold to haue beeene the King of Norway being dead an other Anlafe sonne to King Sithrick of whom we haue spoken intruded vpon the Kingdom of Northumberland These heads as Hidras springing vp each after others drew King Edmund againe into the North who raging like a prouoked Lion subdued as he went those townes where the Danes kept and got from them Lincolne Leicester Darbie Stafford and Nottingham compelling them to receiue Baptisme and to become his Subiectes so that the Country was wholy his vnto Humber These his proceedings caused Anlafe and Reinold the sonnes of the Danish Gurmo subduers of Yorke to yeeld themselues wholy to his deuotion offering him subiection and withall to receiue the Christian faith for performance wherof they likewise receiued Baptisme vnto whom King Edmund was Godfather to Reinold at his Confirmation and to Anlafe at the Font but how soone they fell from both the sequell shewed for casting off the faith and fealty thus promised they stirred the Northumbrians to another rebellion yet with no better successe then desert for they were forced into a perpetuall exile and King Edmund adioined that Country to his owne gouernment without the admittance of any Secondary or Vice-roy to rule there vnder him 4 Cumberland also which seldome was quiet hauing beene a Kingdome entire of it selfe and now aided by Leolin King of Southwales he vtterly wasted and apprehending the two sonnes of Dunmaile King of that Prouince commanded the eyes of those ouer-bold Princes to be puld out and gaue their inheritance to Malcolme King of Scots to hold the same by fealty from him Thus by power and policie clearing those coasts whence the sharpest stormes had continually blowne hee returned into the South and there set himselfe to ordaine lawes for the good of his people the which left time the consumer of al things might chance to obliterate were by the labours of the learned Lambert translated into Latine and imprinted in the yeare 1568. next to shew his loue to God and bounty to his Church he gaue the towne of Saint Edmondsbury with the liberties thereof wholy to that Martyr and to the Monks that liued in seruing at his Altars 5 But as each thing hath his spring growth decay so all men their dates howsoeuer eminent in degree the shank of their Compas so set in a center that the Circle of their lines are oftentime abrupt before it be drawn to the full round for so with others we may see in this Monarch who being safely returned from many great dangers of war at peace in his Pallace came to a lamentable vnexpected end for at his Manor of Pucle-kerkes in the County of Gloucester whiles hee interposed himselfe betweene his Sewer and one Leoue to part a fray was with a thrust through the body wounded to death the twenty sixt of May in the yeare of our saluation 946. when hee had prosperously raigned the space of fiue yeares and seuen moneths and his body with no lesse sorrow
then solemnity was buried at Glasenbury His Wife 6 Elfgine the onely wife of King Edmund hath not her parents declared for ought I find by any of our Writers but this is affirmed that shee was married vnto him in the first yeare of his raigne which was the yeare of Grace 940. and that she was his wife foure yeeres vpward after whose slaughter she remained a mournfull widdow all the rest of her life which she spent with so great vertue and opinion of the people as by the writers of that age shee is commended to posterity by the name of a Saint His Issue 7 Edwy the eldest sonne of King Edmund and Queene Elfgine his wife was borne in the second yeare of his fathers raigne Anno 942. When his father died hee was but foure yeeres of age and in respect of his minority was not permitted to succeed him in the Kingdome but forced to giue place to his vncle Edred vnder whom he liued nine yeares and in the tenth his vncle being dead and himselfe then growne to the age of thirteene was admitted to the succession of the Monarchy 8 Edgar the second sonne of King Edmund and of Queen Elfgine was borne in the third yeare of his fathers raigne the yeere of Christ Iesus 943 and was but three yeeres old when his Father died notwithstanding he proued afterward a Prince of great expectation and in the second yeare of King Edwy his brothers raigne being then but foureteene yeeres of age he was chosen King by the Mercians and Northumbrians both which people he gouerned vnder the title of King of Mercia for the space of two yeeres befor his brothers death and then succeeded him in the whole Monarchie EDRED THE TVVENTIE SEVENTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND TWENTIE EIGHTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XL. EDred the sixth sonne of King Edward borne vnto him by Queene Edgiua his third and last wife at the age of twenty three yeeres succeeded his brother King Edmund in the nonage of his children in al his dominions and was the twenty seuenth King of the West-Saxons and the twentie eight Monarch of the Englishmen He began his raigne in the yeere of Mans saluation 946. and was annointed and crowned at Kingston vpon Thames in the County of Surrey vpon Sūday the seuenteenth day of August by the hands of Otho Archbishop of Canterbury 2 His Coronation robes scarsly put off news was brought him that the Northumbrians had reuolted and stirred a dangerous insurrection notwithstanding the Couenants that his brother Edmund had made with Malcolme King of the Scots to secure the same Therfore lest delaies might proue dangerous with a great Army hee entred into the verge of Scotland without sight of enemy or any resistance But peace being concluded betwixt Edred Malcolme and the Northumbrians yea and the same confirmed strongly by oath yet was it little regarded of the last named lurers for no sooner was Edred returned but that they sent into Ireland for Anlafe the sonne of Gurmo the Dane who had been expelled the Country as we haue said 3 Anlafe gathering a fleete and forces accordingly came into Northumberland where he was with great ioy receiued and made their King which title hee maintained for foure yeeres continuance banding against Edred and still holding him play till lastly the Northumbrians disloiall to both took their feather out of Anlafe his plume and sent him packing to the place whence he came electing one Hericus King in his stead 4 Edred awaked with the wasts that they made prepared a iourney into those parts where with fire and sword hee bare downe all before him and albeit he was a man religiously bent yet spared he not the Abbey of Rippon from flames but laid all vnto ashes as he went the enemy not daring to shew the face In his returne suspecting no perill suddainely an hoast brake out of Yorke and fell vpon the Rere-ward of his Army marching but carelesly and broken out of their array whereby many perished before any complete order of resistance could be made The King seeing this bold attempt of these Rebels stroke downe his standard turning his face againe to the North and threatened the reuenge with the Countries spoile and their liues 5 In this plot of sedition Wolstan Archbishop of Yorke had sowne some seed of treason both in the assistance of action and counsell for the enterprise very ill beseeming a man of his ranke this Wolfe therfore hauing thus awaked the Lion from rest was the onely man that fell in his pawes for the Northumbrians expulsing their statelesse Hericus with submissiue teares and golden showers so pacified the King that their offences were therewith cleane washed away but hee good man a Saint at the least was mued vp in prison against whom accusations daily came and namely that he had commaunded sundry of the Burgesses of Thetford to bee slaine where heeabode till he was by Edred vpon a reuerent regard of his calling released from thence for as this King is commended for his lenity towards the vertuous so is he no lesse for his iustice towards the vitious and for the practise of his Religion as forward as any suffering not onely his manners to be reproued and corrected a quality truely roiall and best beseeming Princes but also so much below the pitch of soueraigne Maiesty his body to bee chastised at the will and direction of Dunstan Abbot of Glasenbury vnto whose custody he also committed the greatest part of his treasure and richest iewels to be lockt in his chests and vnder the keyes of this Monastery 6 The stately Abbey of Mich at Abington neere Oxford built by King Inas but destroyed by the Danes he newly repaired indowing it with lands faire reuenewes and confirmed the Charters with seales of gold hee also ordained Saint Germans in Cornwal to be a Bishops See which there continued till by Canutus it was annexed to the Episcopall See of Kyrton in Deuon both which Sees were afterward by King Edward the Confessor translated to the City of Excester but sith the brightest day hath his night and the highest tide his present ebbe what maruaile is it if then Edred in the middest of his strength were seazed vpon by sicknesse and death which surprised him after hee had raigned in great honour nine yeeres and odde moneths to the great griefe of his Subiects who solemnly interred him in the old Minster within the City of Winchester the yeere of Christ Iesus 955. whose bones with other Kings to this day are preserued in a guilt Coffer fixed vpon the wall in the south side of the Quier His Issue 7 Elfred the sonne of King Edred was borne before his Father was King neither find I mention of his Mother or any act by him done onely in the sixt yeare of King Edred his raigne which was the yeere of Grace 952.
against excessiue drinking ordaining a size by certaine pinnes set in the pot with penalties to any that should presume to drinke deeper then the marke 5 His policie was no lesse prudent but much more successefull for the destruction of Wolues that in his daies did great annoiance to the land for the tribute imposed vpō the Princes of Wales by the English King Ethelstan as we haue said he wholy remitted and in lieu thereof appointed certaine numbers of Wolues yeerely to bee paid and Ieuaf or Iage Prince of North-Wales did for his part pay him yeerely three hundred which continued for three yeeres space but in the fourth was not a Wolfe to bee found and so the tribute ceased 6 His Nauie roiall containing three thousand and sixe hundred ships he diuided into three parts appointing euery of them to a seuerall quarter to waffe the Seas and secure the coasts from Pirats and forraine enemies wherein himselfe euery summer would saile with those in the East parts vnto those in the West and sending them backe to their charge would with the West saile into the North and with the northerne fleete compasse againe into the East whereby the seas were scowred and his Kingdom exceedingly strengthned 7 The like custome vsed he in the winter season in his ieysts and circuits throughout his Country so to take account of the administration of his lawes and the demeanour of his great men especially of his Iudges whom seuerely he punished so often as he found the execution of their places ballanced either with bribery or partiality so that there was neuer lesse robbery deceit or oppressions thē in the raigne of this worthy King 8 His state thus flourishing in peace and prosperity he caused diuers Princes to bind themselues vnto his allegiance but perchanceit may iustly be doubted whether in such performance of homage and seruice as Malmsbury Florentius Randulphus Marianus Houeden and other writers affirme to haue beene at the City Chester where they say Kennadie King of Scots Malcolme of Cumberland Maxentius an Arch-Pirate with the petty King of Wales Duffnall Griffith Hunal Iacob and Indithil did with oares row his Barge vpon the riuer Dee from his Pallace to Saint Iohns Church and thence againe backe to his Pallace himselfe the while steering the helme and saying in his glory that then his successors might trulie account themselues Soueraigne Kings of England when they enioyed such a Prerogatiue of sublimity and supreme honour although saith M. Fox he might much better and more Christianlike haue said God forbid that I should reioice but in the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. 9 Warres he had none in all his raigne onely towards the end the Welshmen moued some rebellion which to preuent hee assembled a mighty Army and therewith entred into the County of Glamorgan sharply punishing the ringleaders thereof but his souldiers doing great harms in the country laden with spoiles for the returne the King out of his bounty commanded all to be againe restored whereby hee purchased singular loue and honour of the inhabitants 10 To his magnanimity was ioined much deuotion but most especially towards the Monks for whom and for Nunnes hee built and repaired forty seuen Monasteries intending to haue continued their number vnto fifty as himselfe testifieth in these words of his Charter The Monasteries aswell of Monks as of Virgins haue beene destroied and quite neglected throughout England which I haue now determined to repaire to the glory of God for my soules health and so to multiply the number of Gods seruants and handmaides and now already I haue set vp forty seuen Monasteries with Monks and Nunnes in them and if Christ spare me life so long I am determined in offering my deuout munificence to God to proceed to fifty euen to the iust number of a Iubilee And by this his Charter did not onely approue the enlargement of S. Maries Monasterie in Worcester and the restoring of Votaries in stead of married Priests but himselfe either new founded or repaired many others as the house of Ely Glasenbury Abington Burgh Thorney Ramsey Wilton Wenton Winchorne and Thumstocke with great cost and large endowments hauing the Clergie in an high and reuerent esteeme and most of all his Confessor Dunstan but with this wheate there were tares growing though the late Monkish Writers bind them vp for good corne for some men tell saith Randulphus Higden that Edgar in his beginning was cruell to Citizens and lecherous to maidens whereof these his actions ensuing beare sufficient witnes 11 The first was committed against the virgine Wolfhild a sacred Nunne as some affirme though others somwhat mitigating that sacrilegious offence haue reported that she to auoid his fleshly and lasciuious lust was forced to take the habite of a Menchion vpon her and in the same brought to his bed wherein the chast S. Edith was begot and for whom say they he vnderwent his seuen yeeres penance without the wearing of his Crowne 12 A like offence hee committed against the virgine Ethelfleda the daughter of Ordmar a Duke among the East-Angles who for her surpassing beauty was surnamed the White on whom he begat his eldest sonne Edward for which fact as M. Fox affirmeth hee did his seuen yeeres penance inioined by Dunstan and indeed by Osberne it appeareth that Edward was not legitimate where he writeth that the child begotten of the harlot he baptized in the holy fountaine of regeneration and so giuing his name to bee called Edward did adopt him to bee his sonne With whom agree Nicholas Trinet in his English story written in French Iohannes Paris in his French story written in Latine both of them calling Edward a sonne illegitimate as also doth Vincentius and Antoninus howbeit William of Malmsbury Mathew Paris Mathew of Westminster Randulphus and others will haue her his first and lawfull wife and Edward in true matrimony to haue descended from them 13 An other instance of his lasciuious life is produced by the forenamed Writers and thus both occasioned and acted It chanced Edgar to heare a Virgine and daughter to a Westerne Duke exceedingly praised for her incomparable beauty the touch of which string from his care resounded to his heart and as a bait it drew him presently into those parts where comming to Andeuer commanded the damsell to his bed The mother tender of the Virgins honour brought in the darke her maid but not her daughter who all as well pleased the King in his sinnefull dalliance the day approching this late laid maid made hast to arise but the King loth to part yet with his supposed faire Lady demanded why she made such hast who answered him that her taske was great and hardly would her worke be done if day should preuent her ere she rose but yet being staied aboue her howre vpon her knees she made this humble request that shee might be freed from her
and fertility of the land an Eden in respect of their owne barren seat and which did most moue himselfe would assist when the English least thought it with these and the like hee spurred him on who of himselfe was forward in a full curriere Canutus therefore with the aide of his brother Harrold rigged forth a Nauie of two hundred saile all furnished with souldiers and abiliments of warre whose terror landed in England before him and his power by report made greater then it was and to encrease the terrour of this fearefull enemy the sea with a spring-tide brake into this land and destroyed both townes and many inhabitants a signe foreshewing as was thought the successe of that fleete borne hitherward vpon those waues and to encrease the English miseries thirty thousand pound was then collected by way of Tribute to pay the Danish auxiliary Nauy lying before Greenewich The States also conuening in a grand Councell at Oxford to determine vpon the great affaires of the Kingdom were diuided into factions and two Noblemen of the Danes there murthered by practise of Edrick the Traitor These I say were accounted ominous amongst the English that made each mole-hill to seeme a mountaine and euery shadow the shew of an enemy 36 In the meane while Canutus had landed at Sandwich and giuen a great ouerthrow to the English entred Kent and by his sword had made way through the Countries of Dorset Sommerset and Wilton Ethelred lying dangerously sicke at Cossam the managing of these warres was transferred to Prince Edmund his sonne who preparing to meete the enemie with his Army in the field had sodainely notice that Edrik his brother in-law ment to betray him into his enemies hands which newes strucke a great astonishment vnto his heart and caused him to retrait his host into a place of security whereby Edrik perceiuing his trecherous purposes were disclosed gaue more open proofe of his intendments flying to the enemy with forty of the Kings shippes whereupon all the west Countries submitted themselus vnto Canutus 37 By this time King Ethelred had recouered his sicknesse and minding reuenge on his most wicked sonne Edrik with purpose to trie his last fortunes by hazard of fight summond all his forces to meete him at a certaine day and place where being assembled he was instantly warned not to giue battaile for that his owne subiects ment to betray him King Ethelred euer vnfortunate in this to find treasons amongst them that ought him most trust withdrew himselfe to London whose seruice against the Danes he had lately seene and therefore accounted his person most sure in their walles Prince Edmund with his power posted ouer Humber where obtaining Earle Vtred to side in his quarrell entred the Countries of Stafford Leicester and Shropshires not sparing to exercise any cruelty vpon these inhabitants as a condigne recompence for their reuolt Neither did Canut for his part spare the Kings subiects but through Buckingham Bedford Huntington Nottingham Lincolne and Yorkeshires made spoile of all so that the miserable English went to wracke on all sides insomuch that Vtred also forsaking Edmund became subiect to Canut whereupon Edmund hasted to London to ioine his strength with his Fathers and Canute with no lesse speed sailed about the Coasts into Thamesis preparing his Armie for the siege of London 38 At which time King Ethelred either faln into relapse of his last sicknesse or tired with the many troubles and daily renued treasons against him gaue vp his ghost and found rest by death which neuer hee could attaine by liâ—…e the twenty third of April and yeere of our Saluation 1016 when he had most vnfortunately raigned thirty seuen yeeres and nine daies his body was there buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul and bones as yet remaine in the north-wall of the Chancell in a chest of grey-Marble reared vpon foure small pillers couered with a copped stone of the same adioining to another of the like forme wherein Sebby King of the East-Saxons lieth intombed 39 Of Parsonage he was very seemely and of countenance gratious affable and courteous to his Subiects and a maintainer of iustice among them as by his excellent Lawes which himselfe made and by his sharpe but godly and wise censures against vnlearned bribing delaying partiall Iudges Lawyers and their purloining officers at large set down by M. Fox is very apparant Very louing and tender affectionated he was to his brother King Edward for whose death hee made such lamentation that his mother beat him with a taper of waxe that stood before her yea and so sore that he could neuer after wel endure the sight of a taper Fauourable he was to the married Priests and least esteemed the opulent and idle liues of the Monkes whose pens therefore as in such cases we euer find them partial haue been very lauish in his dispraise accusing him with sloth and vnreadinesse of Armes of voluptuousâ—…es and lechery couetousnesse pride and cruelty whereas in following the records of his life laying aside the Danish massacre we find no such sinnes neither any mention of Concubine that euer hee kept or name of child vnlawfully begot hauing had many by his wiues which were as followeth His Wiues 40 Elgiua the first wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of an English Duke named Thored who is reported in the history of that time to haue done great seruice against the Danes She was married vnto him when hee was seuenteene yeeres of age in the sixt of his raigne being the yeare of grace 984. and was his wife seauenteene yeares who dedeceased in the twenty foure of his raigne and of Christ Iesus 1003. 41 Emme the second wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Richard the second Duke of Normandy and sister of Duke Richard and Duke Robert Father to William the Conqueror her mother was sister to Herfast the Dane Grandfather of William Fitz-Osbert afterward Earle of Hereford She was a Lady of passing beauty and therefore commonly called the flower of Normandy married vnto him in the twenty and fift yeare of his raigne yeere of Saluation 1003. with whom shee liued thirteene yeeres and suruiuing him was remarried to King Canute the Dane His Issue 42 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the eight yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeere of Christ 986 hee liued vnto the age almost of twenty fiue yeeres being then by great likelihood cut off by vntimely death in the warres of the Danes raging then most extreamely which was the thirtie third of his Fathers raigne and of Christs Natiuitie 1011. 43 Egbert the second sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife seemeth to haue beene borne two yeeres after his brother Ethelstan in the tenth yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeare of our Lord 988 and to haue
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
aduenture himselfe among the Danish host as a base Minstrell and Contemptiblemakesport till hee had perfectly learned their secrets and after with his sword through the thickest of those Enemies made a way to his owne most glorious Monarchie 13 To speake nothing of the desolations left in euerie Prouince Towne and Place where they came laying all leauell with the ground as prints of their foote-steppes where they had troden Their cruell and mercilesse dealings towards holy and religious persons with the ruination of Churches and other places for Oratorie is most lamentable to bee rehearsed or remembred and among many others the faire beautifull Monasteries of Bradney Crowland Peterborow Ely and Coldingham were made subiect to their desolations In the last whereof Lady Ebbe with her chast Nunnes to auoid their sauage and filthie pollutions cutte off their owne noses and vpper-lippes least the baite of their beauties should prooue the bane of their honours honestie The most greeuous tribute and exactions laied vpon the poore Inhabitants in generall and great sums of money paied in such afflicted vnseasonable times imposed by the name of Dane-gilt did from ten thousand arise to forty thousand pounds yeerely gathered for them in England Their sturdy behauiour and Lord-like carriage against the English in all places where euer they soiourned was with such subiection of the poore Owners that they abused both wife daughter and maide and were of all called the Lord-Dane till lastly they were Lords indeede of the Land and swaied the Scepter at their owne pleasures which how it was attained vnto wee haue before declared and how it was worne and continued wee are now presently to speake CANVTVS THE FIRST DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER III. THe sailes of the Danes thus ouer-filled with the gales of their swelling fortunes and themselues arriued at the Port of their long sought soueraignety cast anker as it were at the hauen of their wished desire and prepared themselues to a setled rest for Canutus possest of halfe the Kingdome by composition with Edmund now after his death seazed vpon the whole and that all things as was pretended might proceed with iustice and concord he called a Counsell of the English Nobility at London wherein was propounded whether in the agreement betwixt Edmund and him any claime of title to the Crowne had beene reserued for King Edmunds brethren or sonnes The English that had paid a very deere rate for their ouerbold resistance before not daring now to buy with too late repentance the wrath of this Dane absolutely answered No and hauing learned to appease Princes with flattery offered their swords against any such claimes and tooke themselues the Oath of alleagiance vnto Canutus who beeing a very wise and politike Prince thought neuer the better of them for such their doings whose truths thus failing towards their naturall Princes could neuer hee well knew stand firme for him or his forreine posteritie 2 But being thus cleered of all other opposites hee prepared with great roialty for his Coronation which was performed at London by the hands of Lyuingus surnamed Elstane Archbishop of Canterburie in the yeere of Christ Iesus 1017. beeing the second King of Denmarks of that Name the first of England and the thirty fourth Monarch of this Land His first designes for the establishment of the Crowne to himselfe and Danish issue was a care to preuent others neere vnto the claime and therefore taking counsell with Edrike banished Edwin who for his melancholy and regardlesse deportment was commonly called the King of Charles son of King Ethelred and brother of Edmund notwithstanding hee was guilefully recalled and treacherously murthered by his owne men whose bodie they buried at Tauestocke in Deuon-shire 3 One cloud thus ouer-blowne two others appeared far more dangerous in Canutus sight namely Edward and Edmund the sonnes of the Iron-side whom albeit their yongue yeeres might haue freed from suspition of conspiracies and their gentle dispositions from enuying his glory yet the bright raies of a Diadem so dazeled his ielous eie that euer he saw to his owne seeming the reflection thereof shine from their faces but ashamed saith Higden to lay hand on them himselfe sent them to his halfe brother of Sweden to be made away as we haue said In the doubtfull times betweene Edmund and Canute when the scale of warre was held of either hands alike Queene Emma had sent Edward and Alfred her sonnes by King Ethelred vnto her brother Duke Richard of Normandy whereby wee see the Land was emptied of the English bloud Roiall and the Crowne left for the Dane without competition 4 Who now seeking to hold fast the Scepter thus grasped sought the alliance of the Norman Duke by the espousing of his sister faire Emma a suite sounding but harshely in the eares of the English yea and most of all vnto her selfe as deeming the linke of loue verie slender that might bee broken by the same hand which was the death of her Husband Notwithstanding after good deliberation knowing him childlesse of any lawfull successor vpon couenants agreed that the issue of her body by him should inherite the English Crowne the suit was granted hoping also if that failed betwixt them to establish her other sonnes by King Ethelred This prouident respect so pleased the subiects that it both drew the hearts of the English vnto Canutus and their loue vnto Emma in a surpassing measure as the booke penned to her praise and written in that age intituled Encomium Emmae sufficiently doth shew 5 Neither was her louing care limitted onlie to her sonnes but further extended towards the Common-wealth being much pestred then with his Danes that lay lazie and idle as drones in the hiue who at her instigations were sent into Denmarke lest they should through discontents make any stirres either here or there had a largesse to buy their contentment of fourescore and two thousand pounds 6 Canutus his next care for the maintenance of his owne safety and the continuance of his new got Empire was the establishment of good lawes which if duly executed are the very sinewes and strongest guards of all States to be administred and practised both on the English and Dane alike wherefore calling a Parliament of his Peeres vnto Oxford there established many wholsom Acts both for the Clergy and Laitie to obserue some of which were diuulged by the praise-worthy care of a studious Antiquarie and a few as touching Religion as a relish of the rest we thinke it not amisse to giue the Reader a tast of 7 And first for the celebration of Gods most diuine seruice it was ordained that all decent ceremonies tending to the encrease of reuerence and deuotion should be vsed as need required That vpon the Lords Sabbath publike Faires Markets Synods Conuenticles Huntings
two yeeres though this line againe failed before it was well begunne EDVVARD THE CONFESSOR SONNE OF KING ETHELRED THE THIRTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE VERTVES AND MARRIAGE CHAPTER VI. EDward the Third of that Name before the Conquest halfe-brother to the deceased Hardi-Canute and sonne to King Ethelred by Queene Emma his wife was by the prouident care of a Mothers affection when the variable successe of Warre doubtfully depended betwixt Edmund the English and Canutus the Dane sent into Normandy to Duke Richard her Brother there to bee secured from all domesticall stirres and now before the dead corps could be enterred wi◅ generall consent of the Nobles was elected their King 2 I know well that in the legend of this holy mans life more things are recorded then with safetie of truth may be either beleeued or deliuered as that he was chosen King by consent of Parliament when as yet he was in his mothers wombe Ethelred his Father at the same time hauing many other sonnes aliue as also when the destroying Danes had extinguished by their warres almost the whole Royall issue of the English the holy Monke Brightwold of Glastenbury deploring their losse and the Lands miserable estate had in vision this Edward then an Exile presented vnto him by the Apostle S. Peter himselfe who then annointing him King in his sight telling him that his Raigne should be peaceable and twenty three yeeres for continuance Brightwold yet vnsatisfied who should next succeed demanded the resolution and was answered by Peter that the Kingdome of England was Gods owne Kingdome for whose successors himselfe would prouide With such vaine predictions our otherwise true Stories are ouer-charged which moued Comineus the worthy French Historian to tax the English with ouer much credulitie that way 3 But most true it is that the English Nobilitie disclaiming all Danish subiection presently vpon the death of King Harold enacted That none of their bloud should any more raigne ouer them putting this their decree in execution by cassiering all Danes from the Castles Forts and Garrison Townes throughout all the Land whence some euen of their Bloud Royall were forced to depart Then sending securitie into Normandy with proffer of the Crowne vnto Prince Edward had his consent and assistance of Duke William his cosen germane 4 This Edward as elsewhere hath been said was borne at Islip neere vnto Oxford and tenderly educated by Queene Emma his Mother and after his Fathers death for safety sent into France where by his sweet conuersation hee gained the loue of all and as much himselfe affected those strangers which was some blemish of policie in the face of his gouernment when he had got the Diadem as being of disposition ouer-soft and euer too pliant an imperfection in a Soueraigne to take the impresse of any stampe In which mould the aspiring Goodwin Earle of Kent doth cast the fabrick of his owne designes who had made away Alfred his younger but of a more resolute spirit that so the basis of his owne piller whose top in time he hoped to crowne might be set if not vpon yet with the neerest to the Throne 5 Hee therefore the formost both in will and power vsed both to establish Prince Edward in his right being seconded by Leofrick Earle of Chester and Lyuingus Bishop of Worcester and indeed with the generall assistance of all the English who now were so iealous of all forraine powers that they forbad an ouergreat traine of Normans though comming for his aid to attend their new-chosen King 6 His Coronation was at Winchester with great concourse of people and the celebration performed by Edsine Archbishop of Canterbury vpon the very day of Christ his resurrection being also a new-rising day to the English Nation the yeere of grace 1042. himselfe being aged then towards forty and was in number the thirty seuenth Monarch of England where he raigned with such Iustice Piety that he obtained the venerable name of Saint and vnto posterities is distinguished from the other Edwards by the adiunct Confessor 7 In the entrance of his gouernement to witnes his loue to his people hee sought euery way the furtherance of their wealth and afterwards remitted the most heauy Tribute of forty thousand pounds yearly gathered by the name of Dane-gilt which had bin imposed by his Father and payed for forty years continuance out of the lands of all except only the Clergie because say our ancient lawes the Kings reposed more confidence in the prayers of holy Church then in the power of Armies Then from the diuers Lawes of the Mercians West-Saxons Danes and Northumbrians he selected the best and made of them one body certaine and written in Latin that all men of anie learning might know wheron to rely to be the touch of his Common-wealths Pleas and the squire by which he would haue euery right to be measured being in a sort the fountaine of those which at this day we terme the Common Lawes though the formes of pleading processe therein were afterward brought in by the Conquest 8 The raigne of this King by most writers records was more spent in peace works of true piety thē in warres and bloud though some dissensions happened both domesticall and forreine for about the yeare one thousand forty fiue and third of his Raign a royal Nauy was rigged in Sandwich hauen against Magnus King of Norway who then intended to inuade England and indeed had so done if the wars of Sweyn king of Denmark had not diuerted his purpose 9 This Sweyn was the sonne of Duke Wolfe by Ostryd his Duchesse sister to Hardi-Canut who as I find written in the manuscript of Aimundus Bremensis being in possession of two kingdomes prepared his Nauy for the conquest of England also But saith hee King Edward gouerning that Kingdome with great Iustice and Loue chose rather his peace with proffers of Tribute and promises that after his death the Crowne should be his yea though himselfe should haue children how beit this seemeth not to sound for truth For Sweyn sending his Ambassadors vnto Edward to craue ayde against Magnus his grieuous and mortall Enemy could obtain none and Harold Harfager the successor of Magnus and enemy to Sweyn presently thereupon sent vnto Edward for a league of amity which was ratified firmely betwixt them 10 Neither may wee thinke that euer hee meant his Crowne that way for that besides the decree enacted against all Danish claims his desire to establish it in the English bloud is most manifest by sending for Edward his Nephew the sonne of Edmund Ironside remaining in Hungary and that so long out of England that hee was called the Outlawe who comming ouer brought with him his wife Agatha and children Edgar a sonne and Margaret and Christian his daughters him Edward meant to haue made heire to the Crowne had he not beene preuented by hasty death
Magnus hight great name note of great place But Magnus left an Agnus mild he prouâ—…de From world bereft an Anchorite belou'd 57 Wolfe the fourth sonne of King Harold seemeth to bee borne of Queene Algith his second wife for that hee was neuer mentioned among his other brethren and hauing better friends by his mothers side was left in England whereas they were forced thence neither is he spoken of during all the raign of the Conquerour and therefore at his entrance may probably be thought to haue beene but an Infant yet after his death he is named among his prisoners with Earle Morcar his vncle if Queen Algith were his mother and was by King William Rufus released and honoured by him with the Order of Knighthood 58 Gunhild a daughter of King Harold is mentioned by Iohn Capgraue the Writer of the English Saints in the life of Wolstan Bishop of Worcester reporting her to haue beene a Nunne in a Monastery of England who among the many miracles done by the said Wolstan which hee numbreth by tale according to the superstitious manner of the time wherein he liued declareth how he restored this Lady to her perfect eye-sight whereof by a dangerous infirmity she was almost wholly and in most mens opinions vncurably depriued 58 Another daughter of King Harold not named by any Story-writer of our own nation is mentioned by Saxo GraÌ„maticus in his Danish history to haue come into Denmarke with her two brethren to haue been very honorably intertained by King Swaine the yonger her kinsman and afterwards to haue been as honorably placed in marriage with Gereslef called in Latine Iarislaues and of the Danes Waldemar King of the Russians and by him to haue had a daughter that was the mother of Waldemar the first of that name King of Denmarke from whom all the Danish Kings for many ages after succeeded The end of the eighth Booke A CATALOGVE OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHES FROM WILLIAM THE CONQVEROVR VNTO KING IAMES NOVV SO LE MONARCH OF GREAT BRITAINE WHOSE ACTS ARE ENTREATED OF IN THIS ENSVING HISTORIE KINGS BEGINNINGS RAIGNE DEATH BVRIALL  Yeeres Months Daies yeers months daies Yeeres Months Daies  WILLIAM I. 1066. Oct. 14. Sat. 20 10 26 1087 Sept. 9 Thurs. Cane WILLIAM II. 1087. Sept. 9. Thurs. 12 10 22 1100 Aug. 1 Wedn. Winchester HENRY I. 1100. Aug. 1. Wedns 35 3 1 1135 Decem. 2 Mon. Reading STEPHEN 1135 Dec. 2 Monday 18 9 17 1154 Octob. 25 Mon. Feuersham HENRY II. 1154 Oct. 25. Mon. 34 8 12 1189 Iuly 6 Thur. Fonteuerard RICHARD I. 1189 Iuly 6 Thursd. 9 8 00 1199 Aprill 6 Tues Fonteuerard IOHN 1199 Apr. 6 Tuesd. 17 7 13 1216 Octob. 19 Wedn. Worcester HENRY III. 1216 Oct. 19. Wedn. 56 0 27 1272 Nou. 16 Wedn. Westminster EDWARD I. 1272 Nou. 16. Wedn. 34 7 21 1307 Iuly 7 Frida Westminster EDWARD II. 1307 Iuly 7 Friday 19 6 15 1326 depo Ian. 22. Sa. Glocester EDWARD III. 1326 Ian. 25 Satur. 50 4 27 1377 Inne 21 Sund. Westminster RICHARD II. 1377 Iune 21 Sunday 22 2 7 1399 dep Sep. 29. 〈◊〉 Westminster HENRY IIII. 1399 Sept. 29 Mond 13 5 21 1412 March 20 Sund. Feuershâ—…m HENRY V. 1412 Mar. 20 Sund. 9 4 11 1422 Aug. 31 Mun. Westminster HENRY VI. 1422 Aug. 31. Mon. 38 6 4 1460 deposed Mar. 4  Windsore EDWARD IIII. 1460 Mar. 4.  22 1 5 1483 Aprill 9  Windsore EDWARD V. 1483 April 9  00 1 12 1483 â—…thered  Tower of Lond. RICHARD III. 1483 Iune 22.  2 1 0 1485 slain Au. 29 Mo. Leicester HENRY VII 1485 Aug. 22 Mon. 23 7 0 1509 Aprill 22 Sund. Westminster HENRY VIII 1509. April 22 Sund. 37 9 5 1546 Ian. 28 Thur. Windsore EDWAD VI. 1546 Ian. 28. Thurs. 6 5 9 1553 Iuly 6 Thur. Westminster MARY 1553 Iuly 6 Thursd. 5 4 11 1558 Noue 17 Thur. Westminster ELIZABETH 1558 Nou. 17. Thur. 44 4 6 1602 March 24 Thur. Westminster IAMES 1602 Mar. 24. Thur. NOS Tâ—… FLORENTE BEATI     THE SVCCESSION OF ENGLANDS MONARCHES FROM THE ENTRANCE OF THE NORMANS VNDER WILLIAM THE CONQVEROR VNTILL THE REGALL RIGHTS OF THE WHOLE ILAND WERE BY GODS PROVIDENCE VNITED VNDER ONE IMPERIALL DIADEME IN THE PERSON OF OVR PRESENT SOVERAIGNE KING IAMES SOLE MONARCH OF GREAT BRITAINE THEIR SEVERALL ACTS ISSVES RAIGNES ARMES SEALES AND COINES CHAPTER I. WHat hath beene spoken touching the Originals Lawes and Customes of the Saxons and Danes the ancient Conquerours and possessors of this our Iland may in like sort bee said of the Normans being abraÌ„ch from the same roote of whom wee are now to write sauing only that the name is not so ancient and therfore their Manners may bee thought more ciuill Through the misty-darke times of which Stories together with that of the Romans and of our Britaines wherein no brighter Sun did shine vnto vs by the assistance of the all-seeing power which bringeth light out of darknes I am lastly approched to these times of more light and vnto affaires of more certaine truth whose Current to my seeming is made now Nauigable by the many writers that haue emptied their full channels into this Sea wherein though in respect of my owne defects and that so many Master-Pilotes haue sailed before me it may seeme but presumption for me to direct another course with a purpose to better what they haue so well performed yet to make a complete History from the first to the last giue me leaue to continue as I haue begunne 2 These Normans then being anciently a mixt Nation with the warlike Norwegians Swedens Danes tooke their Name of that Northern Climate from whence they came first which was that Coast of â—…many anciently called Cimbrica Chersonesus 〈◊〉 Nor-way for that it tendeth in respect of situation 〈◊〉 farre Northward and from hence and the partâ—…jacent the Saxons Iutes Angles and lately â—…e Dâ—…s made their incursions into this Land 3 This Tract therfore as the wombe of coÌ„ception by the dispose of the Omnipotent after it had produced those Nations which formerly made CoÌ„quests of Britaâ—… now againe brought forth as it were her last-borne Beniamin who deuouring the pray in the morning hath diuided the spoile in the Euening and hitherto continued their glorious fame atchieued which I pray may extend to the last period of Times being For these Normans first by force got footing in France with the Dominion and Stile of a Duke and next the Diadem of this faire Empire the last and most famous Monarches of the same 4 These formerly practizing Piracies vpon the Coasts of Belgia Frizia England Ireland and France proceeded in their hardy courses euen to the Mediterranean Sea insomuch that Charles the Great seeing their roauing tall Ships and considering the bold attempts they vndertkooke with a deepe sigh and abundance of teares is reported to haue said Heauie am I at the very heart that in my owne life time these Pirates dare to
signified to Rollo choosing out the tallest and goodliest persons of his company and such as were of greatest wisedom with them he very ioyfully meeteth the King is entertained presents him with great gifts but receiueth greater Then sitting downe to talke and commune 12 I am saith King Alstenus right gladde most worthy Duke Rollo to see you in this my Court. The renowne of your Nation hath beene related to mee a Martiall kind of Peopleyee are and infight vnconquerable And you your selfe also for your prowesse are not vnnoted among the rest of your famous Worthies your valiant exploits are well knowne vnto vs It is right pleasing vnto vs to enter with such men into amitie Behold our whole kingdome is before you choose out a seate for your selfe and your people wheresoeur you best like for wee will haue an euerlasting league between vs. 13 Rollo glad of so faire promises replied Most worthy and renowmed King I highly esteem of your bountifull and most liberall proffers God grant a happy successe of our affaires I doe thinke myselfe most bounden deuoted to your worthines and if destinie euer answer to our desires we will not be vnthankfull for this your so great benignity To seate ourselues in your kingdome though indeede we are very willing and your Royall proffers do much more incite vs yet Fate doth not permit it I haue determined and will certainly performe to goe into France For your gifts bestowed on me I esteeme them in the highest degree and right well content I am to haue a perpetuall League with you that the like Fortune may betide vs both the one to be a safeguard to the other This I both offer and accept of I his League God grant may to vs both proue happy and fortunate 14 With such like interchanges the time much spent and night drawing on they were brought to banquet And early the next morning comming forth of their lodgings most louingly embraced each other when each gaue receiued presents best suting with their estates and occasions Neither doth Krantzius stay his penne there but proceedeth to particular affaires betwixt these two Princes without the concurrence of any of our owne writers 15 As how the English rose in Armes against Alstenus their King taking oportunity of the time for that Rollo whom they knew to bee ioined in a most strait confederacy with their Soueraigne beeing then imployed in the warres of France could not come or send to his aide Alstenus therefore oppressed with a tumultuous kingdome remembred Rollo his faithful friend and sending Ambassadors declared vnto him what distresse he was in who not vnmindfull of the firme league betwixt them left his French wars and prepared for England with all his Forces where entring the Iland he easily quieted the tumultuous rebels ransacking their Cities curbing their wildenes and so reducing them at last to an orderly subiection For which his great loue care pains the King not vnthankful resolued to requite him with the halfe of his kingdom appointing the Cities and limiting the bounds which each of them should rule and gouerne as their owne possessions 16 Rollo in the meane time as carefull of the peaces continuance as regardlesse of so great remunerations taketh pledges of the Rebels for securing their loialtie to the King and peaceable bearing towards himselfe vpon accomplishment whereof repairing to Alstenus he thus bespake him 17 Seeing King Alstenus you haue so highly rewarded me both with princely entertainment and bountifull presents I can doe no lesse then willingly bestow vpon you these my paines for your safetie it iâ—… no more then your deserts doe challenge neither will I accept or seeme so vncourteous as to expect for my paines any part of your dominion Your selfe now may well gouerne it for France calles for my presence keepe therefore those your Pledges brought to you by your Subiects and there is no doubt but you shall hence-forward gouerne your Kingdome in a setled and contentfull quietnesse 18 The King could not containe those his eies which now beheld in a stranger so strange and vnexempled kindnes from resoluing into teares giuing him both hearty thanks and rich gifts seeing hee could not fasten on him any portion of his Kingdome of whom all that Rollo desired was this that he would giue licence to such voluntary Souldiers as would goe with him into France whereto Alsten ready in all things to gratifie his desire gladly condescended and furnished him with attendants 19 But leauing Krantius the Dane as likewise Gemeticensis the Norman to fauour their Country these their reports to the best liking of the iudicious most certaine it is that the French King Charles commonly called the Simple gaue the Duchie of Normandy with his daughter Gilla whose mother was Aeguina the daughter of Edward the Elder King of England vnto Rollo the Dane as is recorded in an old manuscript belonging to the Monastery of Angiers And when Rollo was baptized Charles receiuing him for his God-sonne at the Font he was there required to doe homage for his Dukedome receiued and inioined therein to kisse the Kings foot which hee did but with some disgrace to King Charles and bound it with an oath that hee did not receiue it vpon courtesie 20 This Rollo by his second wife Popee for Gilla died childlesse daughter to the Earle of Bessin and Baileulx had a sonne named William surnamed Longespee and a daughter called Girlâ—…ta who was afterwards married to the Duke of Guyan 21 William Long-espee so called of the Long Sword he vsually wore the second Danish Duke of Normandy took vnto wife Spâ—…rta the daughter of Hubert Earle of Seâ—…tlis by whom hee had onely Richard his sonne this William receiuing baptisme receiued therewith a new name and was thenceforth called Robert who hauing gouerned his Dukedome with great moderation the space of twenty yeeres was guilefully murthered by the working of Lewes King of France to the great griefe of his people who so far followed the reuenge that they intercepted Lewes in the Citie Rothâ—…mage and deteined him their prisoner till he agreed to these Articles That young Richard should succeed his slaine Father in the foresaid Dukedome and that thenceforth when the King Duke should conferre together the Duke should bee girt with his Sword and the King disabled either of Sword or knife to which Lewes yeelded vpon his corporall oth 22 Richard thus established gouerned his Dukedome the space of fifty two yeeres Hee was a man of an admirable fortitude and therefore was called Richard the Hardy His first wife was Agnes daughter to Hughle Grand Earle of Paris Lord Abbat of Germans and Father to Hugh Capet of France but she dying issuelesse he secondly married Gâ—…or a Gentlewoman of the Danish bloud whom he had kept his Concubine before by whom he had three sonnes and three daughters the first was Richard that succeeded in his dominions the second
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
County against him for which cause Godfrey Earle of Gaunt tooke such displeasure that hee entred into that Earledome and marrying the said Helia his daughter kept the County perforce against King Henries great power But Robert de Beliasme that had escaped at Duke Roberts ouerthrow was then taken and committed prisoner to Warham Castle too gentle a punishment for so blood-thirstie a man whose nature was such that he delighted himselfe onely in cruelty an example whereof hee shewed vpon his owne sonne who being but a childe and playing withhim the father for a pastime put his thumbes in the boies eyes and thrust out the balles thereof 31 These warres somewhat asswaged King Henry returned into England where the people conceiued much grudge at his importable taxes and the Clergy no lesse at his reseruation of Church liuings in their vacancies vnder pretence of keeping them for the worthiest but how vnworthily he oftentimes bestowed thē may be gathered by that prety reproof of Guymundus his Chaplain who grieuing to see vnworthymen for the most part aduanced to Bishoprickes and other dignities when on the Rogation day he celebrated diuine seruice in the Kings Chappel being to read that lesson out of Saint Iames it rained not on the earth III. yeares and VI. moneths hee purposely read it it rained not one one one yeares and fiue one monethes All men either laughing or wondring at his reading the King checkt him for it and askt him the reason marry quoth he I see you bestow your preferments onely on such as can read so which secret touch the King well weighing did both presently preferre him to the gouernment of Saint Frideswides in the Vniuersity of Oxford and afterward was more carefull in all other his choices 32 The King had not beene long in England after his returne from Normandy before the Welshmen then a restlesse people were in Armes against such English as had set footing in that Country which were Gilbert Strangbowe Earle of Strygil and others whose lands in the south part Owen ap Cadogan sore molested and spoiled the like did Gruffith ap Conan Prince of North-Wales vpon Hugh Earle of Chesters County and both of them denied King Henry either seruice or tribute These Earles so incensed the King touching these and other outrages of the Welshmen that in a rage he vowed not to leaue one aliue in al North Wales nor in Powys-land and straight repairing thitherward diuided his Armie into 3. parts The first was led by Earle Gilbert against South-wales the second band by Alexander King of Scotland and Hugh Earle of Chester against North-Wales and the King himselfe lead the third vnder whose Standard was the chiefe strength of middle England But the Welsh seeing themselues far vnable to withstand this present preparation tooke into the Mountaines and Woods their surest holds where being followed with great difficulty many of them were slaine and the rest yeelded to King Henry who now as a Conquerour in triumph returned to London 33 Whither immediately resorted vnto him the Ambassadour of his sonne in law the Emperour to haue his wife Lady Maud now marriage-able to be sent vnto him to which request the King most willingly condescended and to furnish her forth accordingly laid a taxe vpon his Subiects taking three shillings for euery Hide of land wherupon shee was presently conducted by his greatest Peares into Germany and at Mentz married to the Emperour Henry the fourth being there consecrated and crowned his Empresse 34 Shortly after King Henry tooke the Seas for Normandy and there created his sonne William about the age of twelue yeeres Houeden saith but eight Duke of that Country causing the people to sweare him fealty whereof grew a custome that thenceforth the Kings of England made euermore their eldest sonnes Dukes of Normandy which done he returned and nothing recorded of his next yeres aduentures but onely that the Sea gaue place to the Sands and by low Ebbes restored some part of her treasures that long had laien hid and buried in her depth the riuers likewise forgat their wonted swiftnes and as it were seemed vnwilling to pay their ancient tribute into that deiected Element and among them Thamesis not the least whose waters so failed for two daies that betwixt London Bridge and the Tower she became passable and scarse two foot deepe 35 King Henry free now from all forraine domesticall trouble onely Gruffith ap Rees somewhat vnquiet in Wales gaue his thoughts to assure the Crowne into his line and to ordaine lawes for the well gouerning of his people for calling an assembly at Salisbury caused the Estates both Spirituall and Temporall to sweare fealty to himselfe and to his sonne Willam the Hope of succession then reforming many abuses and ending certaine contentions both of his Nobles and Prelates laid here the first foundation of our High Court of Parliament for the English Kings in elder times ordered the affaires of the Common-wealth by their Edicts by their officers and by the Gouernours of euerie Country and seldome had the ioint aduice of their people sauing onely at beginning of their gouernment and in time of warre whereas now the Subiect best vnderstanding his owne grieuances hath both liberty in choice of their Knights and Burgesses as also free voice to complaine thereof in that honourable assembly 36 At this time Theobald Earle of Blessis Nephew vnto King Henry vpon occasion of displeasure rose vp in Armes against the French King to whose aid King Henry sent whereat Lewes found himselfe sore agrieued and drew to his side Baldwine Earle of Flanders and Foulke Earle of Aniou who together tooke oath to dispossesse Henry of Normandy and to make William the sonne of the Curtoise Duke thereof to whom it belonged by right and descent to which also many of the Nobles of Normandy consented pittying the wrong of the noble spirited Child and the wretched captiuity of the blind and ouer-borne Father 37 Henry as wisely wrought against their designes and leauying a great taxe vpon his Subiects passeth therewith into Normandy where vniting the aides of the foresaid Theobald as also of the Earle of Britaine with his English hee made a great shew in the field at which time King Lewes with the Earles of Flanders and Aniou being entred Normandy and hearing of King Henries approch and power staid scarsly one night but as mē without hart or courage returned and left the Country for him so that all things seemed well quieted for a yeare or two nothing disturbing King Henries peace excepting only the expectance of the Popes Legate whom hee prohibited to enter England and the death of his Queene Maud the very mirrour of piety humility and princely bounty 38 But coales of displeasure kindled betwixt King Henry and Lewes of France were not quite extinct though they
parts complete with natures endowments of personage passing comely of disposition louing cheerefull and affable to the meanest alwaies very liberall but now especially knowing his Purse the best Lawyer to plead for his Title and in Martiall prowesse gaue place to none of that time wherein though his whole raigne was continually spent yet by reason of King Henries great Treasure left neuer burthened he the Commons with any exactions a thing that euer gaineth the loue of the common sort neither is he taxed with any other obseruable crime saue onely his periurie against the Empresse Dowager and her sonne 4 Hee entred his gouernement the yeare of Christ Iesus 1135. the second day of December and was crowned at Westminster the twenty sixt of the same Moneth being Saint Stephens day by William Corbell Archbishop of Canterbury who with the rest of the Prelates doing him homage and knowing now hee would yeeld to any conditions for performance whereof his * Brother of Winchester did there engage himselfe for a pledge they all tooke their oath of allegiāce conditionally traiterously I might say to obey him as their King so long as he should preserue their Church Liberties and the vigour of Discipline And that the Lay-Barons made vse also of this policie appeareth by Robert Earle of Gloucester who sware to be true Liegeman to the King as long as the King would preserue to him his dignities and keepe all Couenants wherupon the King promised for the present that he would speedily reforme the ouer-hard lawes of his Predecessors and mollifie the extreames thereof to their owne likings vnder his Seale and Charter and so thence hastening to meete the Corps of his deceased vncle which was now brought into England he honoured that pompous funerall with his owne and all his great Prelates and Peeres attendance at Reading whence presently he went to Oxford where he sealed his fore-promised Charter of many indulgent fauours prefacing therein that hee attained the Crowne by Election onely and that Pope Innocentius confirmed the same whereby may be conceiued that his Holinesse either out of hatred to the Empresse whose husband Henry was no friend to the Papacie or for some other holy ends had no small hand in aduancing Stephens periured and disloiall intrusion The Tenour of the Charter it selfe is That all Liberties Customes and Possessions graunted to the Church should bee firme and inforce that all Persons and Causes Ecclesiasticall should appertaine onely to Ecclesiasticall Iudicature that none but Clergy men should euer intermeddle with the vacancies of Churches or any Church-mens goods that all bad vsages in the Land touching for rests exactions c. should be vtterly extirpate the ancient Lawes restored c. As Stephen well knew that they had chosen him their King onely to make their vses of him so these immunities he granted rather to bleare their Eies then * with any purpose to manacle his own hands with such Parchment-Chaines 5 This his entrance was very peaceable saith Geruasius of Canterbury but by little and little ciuill discordincreased to the lamentable destruction of men and the land whereto Robert Earle of Gloucester halfe-brother o the Empresse whose wisedom and power King Stephen much feared gaue a secret beginning when amongst them that swore him fealty hee concluded his as we said with this reseruation that his owne authority should be nothing empaired meaning no longer to respect him as his King then the King should him as a Peere and a generall sufferance to erect Castles for strength throughout the land was no security to his peaceable estate Intended indeed to strengthen the Kingdome against Maud the Empresse but proued the bane of all subiectiue obedience which was politickly considered by Henry Fitz-Empresse in the conclusion of Peace betwixt King Stephen and him when a thousand one hundred and fifteene Castles so raised were againe razed and cast downe 6 The first man that professedly set himselfe opposite to Stephens vsurpation was Baldwin de Reduers who fortified the City and Castle of Excester against him the Welshmen also bearing in minde the harms that K. Henry had done them desired reuenge and made many slaughters vpon the Kings people Against these Stephen proceeded with his band of English and Flemmings and after a strong and chargeable siege by famine drew foorth Baldwin his wife and children all which hee disherited and expulsed the Land vsing so great lenity towards all other offenders there that it gaue great encouragement to others rebellions But in Wales the businesse prospered not so well where at Cardigan a great battell was fought with such slaughter and ouerbearing of the English that the men by women were taken and led away Captiue and so many drowned by the fall of a Brige ouer Temd that a passage was made ouer the water with the dead Carcases therein heaped 7 Neither thus onely but some of the English also distasting King Stephen secretly instigated Dauid King of Scotland to reuenge the wrongs done to the Empresse Maud a seruice as they vrged it very gratefull vnto her and euen pleasing to God and Man He therefore consenting inuaded the borders and tooke from the English both Carleile and Newcastle which he stuffed with Garrisons Against these King Stephen prepared and with a great power came into those parts where diuers accidents by diuers reporters are related yet all agree that ere long peace was concluded Carleil still enioied by King Dauid and the Earledome of Huntington by Prince Henry his sonne for which hee did homage at his fathers command Dauid himselfe refusing so to doe as Hector Boetius the Scotish writer affirmeth for that he had giuen his faith before vnto Maud the Empresse 8 King Stephen returned and all in good quiet he suddenly fell sicke of a Lethargy yea in such danger of life that the common report gaue foorth hee was dead which stirred great troubles both in England and else where for thereby his friends were stricken into great feare and the factious more bold to prepare for Queene Maude for Hugh Bigot one of his chiefest and first raisers fortified himselfe in the Castle of Norwich and would not deliuer it vnto any saue onely to the King yea and very vnwillingly also vnto him and in Wales Owen and Cadwalader the sonnes of Gruffith ap Conan Prince of that Country carried great spoiles from the English as of other goods so also of Horse and Armour and habiliments for warre likewise in Normandy Conspiracies began to bud forth for Geffrey Earle of Aniou who in right of his wife made claime vnto all easily got the hearts and endeauours of many to adhere vnto the true heire possessing himselfe of certaine Castles but entring further on the Demaines of one Taleva◅ a man of note proscribed for some offence or displeasure by King Stephen the
still beating in their faces and there taking horse the same night got to the Castle of Wallingford to the great ioy and also admiration of all that were therein 39 In the meane while Earle Robert with Prince Henrie were arriued in England at Warrhame hauen and presentlie besieged the Castle there so to withdraw the King from siege of his sister but hearing of the happie escape of the Empresse came with young Henry vnto his mother whose sight made her forget the griefe and sorrowes that she had long indured Then was Oxford vpon conditions yeelded to the King and Wilton fired by the bastard Earle Robert The Towre of London with the Castles of Walden Pleises and Lincolne yeelded to Stephen the Castles of Warham and Portland yeelded to Robert The Earles of Chester and Essex surprized by the King William Martell the great fauourite taken and imprisoned by the Earle Thus sundrie yeeres passing with variable successes to and fro and euery yeere heaping on each side fresh calamities to the great ruine of the whole land the Empresse euen wearied with those warres and vncertaineties of successe went into Normandie chusing rather to be vnder the protection of her husband in peace then to raigne in England perplexed with troubles and to the same end she had not long before sent her young sonne Henrie to his father who desired to haue him rather heire of a Dukedome with safetie then of a Crowne with daylie hazard 40 Stephen that by a fresh surprizall of Randall Earle of Chester had got Lincolne and entring thereinto which no King before him durst doe for that certaine wizards had prophesied euilluck vnto such at christmas did there weare the Regall Crowne on his head and after the Empresses departure caused the Barons of England to sweare allegiance vnto Prince Eustace his sonne by which two complements hee supposed all had beene sure on his side and the rather for that the most faithfull puissant and euer-renowned Earles Robert of Glocester and Milo of Hereford the two great and glorious pillars which had by many Conquests supported their Anioueians cause were now conquered by death and the rest of the Nobles applying themselues to the Times kept themselues quiet in the absence of these Competitors all which gaue no little assurance vnto Stephens estate 41 But Henry Fitz-Empresse grown now from a Child thought it best a while to leaue Mercury for it is said hee was Bookish and to follow Mars so knowing his presence would preferre much his purposes for men would bee loth to hazard all for one who himselfe would neglect all hasted againe into England with an Armie of valiant and choice Souldiers to whom ioined the discontented Earle of Chester Roger the sonne of Miles deceased with many more Knights and Gallants of the English hee therefore tooke into the North and met with Dauid his cosen King of Scotland of whom hee was most honourably receiued and solemnely sacred with the Military honour of Knighthood and thence forward sought all occasions to prouoke both King Stephen and his sonne Eustace against him and hauing setled some courses with certain Peeres for the pursuit of his designes in England hee returned into Normandy to compose set forward some other businesses which might be auaileable for these his ends 42 Where long he staied not but that Geffrey his Father departed this life and left him his Heire both of Aniou and Normandy and the yeere following he matched in marriage with Eleanor Dutches of Guien and Aquitane lately diuorced from Lodowicke King of France for consanguinity and adultery saith Paris after shee had borne him two daughters Lodowicke fearing issue-male by this marriage to the disheriting of his said daughters greatly impugned Duke Henry and Stephen suspecting his greatnes now being Duke of Normandy Aniou Aquitane and Guien both of them sought each way to impeach his peace Lodowicke with Prince Eustace in the parts beyond seas and Stephen in England to make sure his succession sought to inuest the said Prince Eustace with the English Diademe both to preuent and vtterly depriue Henry Fitz-Empresse for euer for calling a Counsell at London King Stephen commaunded Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury to consecrate Prince Eustace for their King which hee refused to doe and that by commandement from the Pope whose holy See can deale on both sides as makes most for their aduantage alledging now that his Father was an vsurper and periured Intruder whereupon the honest Archbishop fled into Normandy and the King seized vpon al his possessions It may seeme that one cause of the Popes inclining to yong Henries title was to strēgthen him against his enemy King Lewis of France who had highly offended his Holines for casting the Popes Bulles whereby hee required the fruits of Vacancies of all Cathedrall Churches in France into the fire saying hee had rather the Popes Bulles should rest in the fire then his owne soule should frse in hell 43 King Stephen thus defeated of his purpose and seeing his Title questioned by the Church who had before approued it resolued to make it good by the sword for winning the Castle of Muby fortified Malmesbury and laid a strait siege vnto Wallingford against which hee erected the Castle Cranmerse to stoppe the passages of their reliefe or comming forth But Henry after hee had calmed the boisterous stormes of warre in the parts beyond the seas came ouer into England well appointed vnto whom also resorted many of the Nobility who yeelded vp themselues and aboue thirty strong Castles to the young Duke now well furnished hasted to raise the siege of Wallingford and there vndertooke a great enterprice for hee incircled the Bestegers with a great and deepe Trench whereby hee kept them from reliefe as they did keepe the Besieged 44 Stephen following hastily to succour his men though with the lesse edge for that hee neuer sped well in any assault of that Castle pitched downe his Tents euen neere his enemy and ready on both sides to giue battaile the Winter stormes were suddenly so troublesome that nothing could bee done but those somewhat ouerblowne and the Armies scarse three furlongs asunder as King Stephen was busied in disposing of his hoast and giuing direction for order of the battaile his horse vnder him rising with his fore-feet fell flat vpon the earth not without danger to his Rider and thus did he thrice ere he left which thing his Nobles secretly muttering interpreted for an vnlucky presage when William Earle of Arundell a bold and eloquent man went to him and aduised him to a peace affirming the title of Duke Henry to be iust that the Nobility on both parts there present were neerely linked in Alliances Bloud and how these stood affected was very doubtfull yea that Brethren were there assembled the one
in the Moneth of October the seuenth of King Henries raigne and of Christ Iesus 1160. 54 Maud the eldest daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maud was borne before her father was King in the raign of King Henrie the first her vncle in whose time also she deceased beeing but yongue though some report shee was wife to the Earle of Millen and was enterred at London with her brother Baldwin in the Priorie of the Trinity aforesaid then commonly called Christs-Church and now latelie named the Dukes Place within Algate 55 Marie the yonger daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maude was a Nun and Abbesse of the Nunnerie at Rumsey in Hampshire notwithstanding when her brother William Earle of Bolloigne was deceased without issue shee was secretly taken from thence and married to Matthew the yonger sonne of Terry of Alsat and brother of Philip Earle of Flanders who in her right was Earle of Bolloigne Shee was his wife ten yeeres and was then diuorced from him by the sentence of the Pope and enforced to returne to her Monastery hauing had issue by him two daughters which were Ide and Maude allowed by the censure of the Church to be legitimate Lady Ide the elder was maried to Raymond of Damp-Martine in her right Earle of Bolloigne and Maude the yonger to Henrie Duke of Lorraine His Naturall Issue 56 William the Naturall sonne of King Stephen is mistaken of some to bee the same William that was Earle of Bolloigne Others who know that William Earle of Bolloigne was lawfully borne do thinke that his father had no other son named William but him wherein let William Earle of Bolloigne the lawfull son of King Stephen be himselfe a lawfull witnesse of the truth who hauing best cause to know it doth best prooue it and in an ancient Charter of his beeing written in those daies and extant in these doth name him for a witnesse and calleth him his Brother 57 Geruais another Naturall sonne of King Stephen begotten on a gentle-woman named Dameta and borne in Normandy was brought into England by his father the fifth yeere of his Raigne Anno Dom. 1140. Hee was the same yeere by his fathers meanes made Abbat of Westminster and so continued for the space of twenty yeeres hee deceased there the twentie sixt of August in the sixt yeere of the raigne of King Henrie the second the yeere of Grace 1160. and lieth buried in the South part of the cloister within the said Monasterie vnder a flat stone of black marble which is remaining there vntil this day HENRIE THE SECOND DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE THE FORTIE THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. HEnry of that name the second by the double interest of descent and adoption as you haue heard succeeded in the Kingdome of England whose Pedegree which Mathew Paris extendeth by the mothers side in a right line vp to Noah and former fortunes hauing already been touched his counsels acts and other affaires of greatest importance after the death of King Stephen come now to be handled 2 Hee came not to the Crown vnexpected nor vndesired for the opinion of the man and hope conceiued of his future gouernement had the force to hold England in good obedience without the presence of a King about sixe weekes whose entrance like that of the Soule into the Body did quicken and enspirite the Realme as then in the person of England this clozing verse or Epiphoneme spake Spirituses caro sum te nunc intrante reuixi Thou Soule I Body am by thee to life I came Neither did his presence diminish the expectations raised but was saluted King with generall acclamations and with no lesse ioy at Westminster by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury annointed and crowned the summe of whose first courses for setling his State was this 3 Sundry Castles nests of Rebels hee flatteth to the earth some others hee fortifies or resumes at his pleasure chiefly such estates as had beene alienated from the Crowne as the hire and vniust reward of those who withstood his claime Others write that hee promiscuously tooke all such lands into his owne possession as were by Iurors found vpon oath to haue belonged at any time vnto the Crowne Some Earles vnduly created he reduceth to priuate condition and purgeth the Realme from sorrine Souldiers chiefly from the Flemings whose mercenary swarmes most pestred the same and had most insested him And because Gouernment is the Soule of State and Wisedome the Soule of Gouernment he chooseth to himselfe a Body of Counsell out of the most eminent persons of both sorts such was Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury and for that selfe consideration he laid the Chancellorship of England vpon Thomas Becket and held in speciall fauour Iohn of Oxenford with sundry other Prelates of chiefest note of the Laity he had Robert Earle of Leicester chiefe Iusticiar of England Richard de Luci Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neuile and others but for a Cabanet-Counsellour at all times he had his owne mother Matildis the Empresse one of the most sage and experienced Ladies of the World Thus then furnished and assembling a Counsell at Wallingford hee aswell for his owne securing as for the assurance of his Children sweares the Realme to the succession of his sonnes William and Henry the one being in remainder to the other 4 But quiet consultation did not take vp the most of his time euen in the daies of these Sun-shining beginnings for the raign of Stephen a most gentle Prince who thought out of the necessity of his owne estate that it was not safe for him to bee seuere hauing giuen way for many of the mighty to maintaine sundrie insolencies these now feeling a restraint beganne not a little to repine but Hugh de Mortimer wanton with greatnes and the most arrogant man aliue stuft his Castles of Glocester Wigmore and Bridgenorth with rebellious Garrisons which Henry notwithstanding reduced to subiection though in the siege of the last-named not without imminent perill of his person had not Hubert de S. Clare cast himselfe betweene death and the King taking the arrow into his owne bosome to preserue his Soueraignes life It bound Tiberius to Seianus most of all when a part of the banqueting Caue in which they were suddenly falling Seianus was found to haue borne the ruine from the Emperour with the perill of his life but Seianus suruiued that aduenture which our Senclere did not saue onely in the better renowne thereof which deserues to bee immortall being an Act of piety worthy of a Statue with Codrus Curtius Manlius or whosoeuer else haue willingly sacrificed themselues for their Country or for the Father of their Country the King 5 Henrie thus hauing in some sort setled England hasteth into France to King Lewis in the first yeere of his raigne and there did homage vnto
and Becket 36 After all this it came into King Henries mind to sweeten these his many cares with some solace and to crowne his eldest sonne yongue Henry King of England now in his owne life time A counsell not more temerarious then infortunate but of which yet he did hope to reape this consolation that it was done in contempt of Becket whose office it was to haue crowned the King with some aduantage also toward the perpetuation of the Auitall Customes and that also without scruple of conscience his sonne receiuing the Crowne without caution to preserue the Churches libertie either by him put in or by others exacted Yea rather an Oath ministred and by the yongue King taken to maintaine those Auitall Customes to the vttermost 37 This solemnitie was performed at Henrie the fathers commandement by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the anciently riuall See of Canterbury contrarie to the Popes expresse Inhibition the father himselfe King Henrie being present thereat though without any fortunate presage in comming or cause of consolation in the action For he in his inauspicious passage out of Normandy arriuing not without very great perill at Portsmouth the best and newest ship he had was suncke in the stormes and therein besides Henrie de Agnellis and his two sonnes Gilbert de Sullemni Mr. Ralf de Bealmunt the Kings physition and fauourit with about foure hundred men and women more were deuoured of the working waues And at the feast the ioifull father himselfe carrying the first dish and the Arch-bishop of Yorke saying in pleasance to the yongue King Reioice my faire sonne for their is no Prince in the world hath such a seruitor attending at his table as you The vnnaturall yongue man answered why wonder you at that my father knowes hee doth nothing that misbecomes him for so much as hee is roiall borne but of one side but our selfe are roiall borne both by father and mother 38 Adde heereunto that this vnluckie Coronations triumphes were celebrated with bon-fires kindled by the furies in Normandie which Lewis the French King inuaded with fire and sword because his daughter Margaret was not crowned aswell as the yongue King her husband but the father speeding into those parts quencht this flame with a promise to recrowne his sonne and then his daughter Margaret should be honoured with like ceremonies Thus the fathers patience was exercised on euerie hand and worse things were feared 39 So now yet at last in the seuenth yeere of Beckets banishment another meeting was had at Sens whither the two great Kings and the Arch-bishop of Sens and Bishop of Neuers beeing together the Arch-bishop of Canterburie repaired and the treatie of Peace was entred into which at Ambois in an other meeting at procurement of Rotrod Arch-bishop of Roan was finished and the Archbishop knowing the King was terrified with the expectation of the foresaid imminent Interdiction was restored to the Kings fauour and permitted to haue full vse of his Metropolitane See and all the profits thereof with the arrerages Which conclusion the King signifies to his sonne into England whither the Arch-bishop returnes and lands at Sandwich And thus the controuersie betweene the King and his Arch-bishop seemed to bee ended 40 But the Arch-bishop had not beene long in England before hee published the Popes letters by which Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke and Hugh Bishop of Duresme were suspended from the vse of their Episcopall function for crowning the yongue King in preiudice of the See of Canterburie and the Bishops of London Exceter and Salisburie cut off from the Church by censure for assisting the said Arch-bishop at that Coronation whom Becket would not but vnder conditions at the yongue Kings request absolue Whereupon a great complaint was carried into Normandy to the father King by some of the Bishops and in the meane time the Arch-bishoppe Thomas putting himselfe vpon the way to visite the yongue King at Woodstocke in Oxford-shire was commanded not to approach 41 At the newes of these late censures the father King was so sore displeased that some words slipping from him and arguing his great discontent mooued Hugh Moruill William Traci Hugh Brito and Richard Fitz-vrse knights and courtiers topost into England and there in a furie without either warrant or priuitie of their Soueraigne to murther the Arch-bishop being then about forty and eight yeers old in his owne Church of Canterburie which sacred Place and Time besides his high Calling might haue pleaded for pittie had not the men been wholly transported with barbarous rage For howsoeuer we are farre from their fancies who for his zeale to the Popes Soueraignety haue so mounted him to the top of Martyrs glory that not onely the basest part of his Shrine was pure gold and his old Shoe was deuoutly kissed by all passengers but also shamelesse and numberlesse Miracles are blindly ascribed vnto him and his Bloud almost matched in vertue with our euer-blessed Sauiours yet wee no lesse condemne their butcherly execution who how great so euer his offence was against the King and State had no lawfull authoritie to beare them out or acquit them from the guilt of Bloud 42 To shut vp this long contention which as you see would not be extinct but by bloud nor take end but by his death because any censure of our owne will be said to sauour of Time-seruing or State-pleasing we will onely annexe the bare iudgement of the forecited learned Monke of that time who thus speaks Indeed though most mens custōe is in those whom they loue and praise to extoll whatsoeuer they haue done an argument of their great affection but slender wisdom yet in plain truth those things which the venerable Arch-bishop so acted that no profit at all thence proceeded but the Kings wrath onely was kindled whereby so many mischiefes afterward arose I doe not thinke to bee praise-worthy though they sprang from a laudable zeale as it was in the blessed Prince of the Apostles who attaining the top of Apostolicall perfection taught the Gentiles by his example to Iudaize for which the Doctor of the Gentiles declares that he deserued to be reprehended though hee did it with a praise-worthy and pious intent And in another place The Arch-bishop was hot in zeale of Iustice but whither fully according to knowledge God knoweth for it is not for a man of my meane quality rashly to iudge of so great a mans actions but I thinke the blessed Pope Gregorie would haue dealt more mildly and winkt at those things which might haue beene borne without any hazard of the Christian faith c. and then concludes Therefore that which the venerable Arch-bishop then did I neither iudge that it is to bee commended neither presume I to condemneit c. For good men are so to bee loued or lauded by vs that wee neither loue nor laud those acts wherein
surprised and taken so that the Realme stood doubtfull and in extreame perill to the encrease whereof William King of Scots being deepe in the confederacy inuaded England diuiding his Forces himselfe with part wasting Northumberland and Duncan a very cruell Captaine with the other destroying the westerne Borderers 74 The Father wonderfully stirred herewith leaues Normandy in as good assurance as the time would permit and sends before him to the Ships Eleanor his owne Queene and Queene Margaret his sonnes wife his sonne Iohn c. the Earle of Leicester and his Countesse with many other prisoners and a mighty Armie but the winde changing and hee compelled to stay in harbour at Barbefleet in Normandy where hee had taken shipping he is said God touching his heart to haue vttered these words with much remorse in the presence of al If my purpose in this voiage be for the peace of the Clergy and people and if the King of heauen shall vouchsafe to quiet and calme these troubles at my arriuall then for his mercies sake wee beseech him to send vs a prosperous winde But if he be against it and hath resolued to visit the Kingdome of England with the rod of his fury let him graunt mee neuer to touch the shore of that Country more His Praier thus vttred from the depth of soule was secunded with a fresh perie of wind whereupon setting saile hee arriued safe the same day with all his Nauie at the Port of Hampton in England 75 The next day he took his iourney towards Canterbury where as it appeareth the residue of his penance enioined him at his Absolution was to bee performed For besides the fore-mentioned conditions the Legates enioined him saith the Author of Beckets life some other thing secretly which came not to our knowledge yea the Legates themselues wrote in their owne letters that hee then promised to do voluntarily if yee list to beleeue it some things which was not fit for them to lay open in writing And well might they be ashamed thereof but if it were so vnfit to bee written how vnfit was it to be imposed on such a Soueraigne Prince what it was let Houeden report The King comming towards the Church where the late Archbishop was buried clad all in wollen went three miles barefooted insomuch that the very ground where hee went was bloody as was euidently seene much bloud running from his tender feet which were cut with the hard stones Neither yet was this the worst for afterall this He receiued Discipline at the hands of the Bishops of a great many Priests and of the Monks Geruasius names Abbots also wherby appears that euery seuerall sort were to haue a hand in that seruice Mathew Paris can tell you more plainly what that Discipling was viz. he receiued the Discipline of rods on his baâ—…esh receiuing of euery religious man a great multitude of them being there gathered 3. or 5. ierkes a peece whence we may easily belieue Baronius and his Author spake within compasse who acknowledge hee receiued 80. lashes To such height was the Papall tyranny and pride grown towards those of whom God had said expresly Touch not mine Annointed 76 Yet some Monkes of that age attribute the happy and great successe which ensued to the reconcilement which King Henry thus made with God for the bloud of Thomas because it pleased God to deliuer his enemy William King of Scots into the hands of his souldiers about that very time did also with stormes beat backe into France his disobedient sonne the young King being now vnder saile for England scattering the whole Fleet and almost sinking it with tempest 77 The Kings other actions till his next returne into Normandy which was not long after because Lewis King of France and his sonne in law the young King Henry the head to which all this putrified humour drew with the Earle of Flanders had laid a strong siege to the City of Roan Thomas Walsingham comprehends in these few wordes He tamed his Rebels put his enemies to flight seized on their fortresses And so hauing in a manner miraculously quieted the Realme hee takes with him the King of Scotland the Earles of Leicester and Chester with other his chiefe Prisoners whom hee afterwards first imprisoned at Caen in Normandy then at Faleis but leauing his seditious wife behind him vnder straight custody hee arriues with his puissance in Normandy which being vnderstoode in the Confederates Campe the same brake vp and first setting fire on all the engines of warre retreated into France in such sort that the English souldiers laid hold vpon much munition and warlike furniture Roger Houeden a very sure Author saith that the confederates had onely besieged Roan vpon one side and that Lewis hearing that the victorious King Henry was within Roan did first send away the weake and worst of his Armie and then deceiuing the English with a solemne promise of returning the next day to enter into a conference with the King about making a finall agreement did depart so that Houeden aggrauates the dishonour of the retreat with the note of faith-breach 78 Let the greatnesse and felicity of this King bee now but sleightly looked vpon and it will appeare that no Prince of those times was hitherto so much bound to God for manifold fauours as hee The King and power of France after so many attempts with the young King of England and all their forces flying at his presence without any stroke strucken the valiant king of Scotland prisoner and the chiefest of his Rebels vnder his foote England assured Scotland dismaied Ireland retained Wales ministring souldiers Normandy in possession and all the coasting Regions Britaine Angiou Poictou Main Tourain Limosin Gascoign Guien c. from thence as farre as the Mountaines which separate Spaine from France vnder his dominion and the blessing of Peace shortly after ensuing vpon such termes as himself could reasonably wish made him like another Salomon to bee sought vnto his Wisedome and Magnificence being in such high credite through the Christian World that the Kings of Castile and Nauarre chose him sole Arbiter in their debate which to both their contentment he most wisely determined and then at one time in his Palace at Westminster were seene together the Ambassadors of Manuel Emperour of Constantinople of Fredericke Emperour of Romans of William Archbishop of Triers in Germany a mighty Prince of the Duke of Saxonie and of Philip Earle of Flanders Moreouer he had the gouernment of France for a time the Kingdome of Ierusalem offered him but refused and two of his daughters married to the two Kings of Castile and Sicilie 79 There was first therefore a truce taken betwixt the three Kings Lewis and the two Henries wherein Richard who stood out was left to his Fathers prosecution who â—…ing himselfe thus destitute after many flashes â—…paration to resist and
great conflicts with hiâ—…e put himselfe most humbly into his Fathâ—…â—…cy and throwing himselfe with teares 〈◊〉 obtained the pardon hee begd and 〈◊〉 â—…ion to his most inward grace and fauoâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…istan fatherly wise happy Act 〈◊〉 â—…ercome with this vnexpected and 〈◊〉 â—…nes neuer desisted till hee had brought tâ—… young King to a finall attonement armes being laid apart vpon all hands The chief points of that wished peace were 1. That Henry the yong King with Richard and Geffrey his brethren should returne freed from all oathes of confederation to the King their Fathers obedience as to their Lord and Father 2. That Prisoners should be set at large without ransome on all hands 3. That William King of Scots the Earle of Leicester and Chester Ralph de Fulgiers other who had compounded for their ransome before this conclusion should haue no benefite of this exemption 4. That King Henry the Father should take assurance of loialty toward him by hostage or oath of such as were enlarged 5. That King Henry the son should ratifie that Grant which his Father the King had made to his son Iohn of some Castles yerely rents in England c. The Seale it selfe wherwith the yong king made this mentioned Ratification we haue here annexed 80 Touching King William of Scotland his fore-mentioned compounding our Historians all agree not some saying more some lesse but Hector Boetius a Scotish Historian of some credit with that Nation writes 1. That King William was to pay 100000. l. Striueling for his ransome the one half in present coin the other 50000. l. vpon time 2. That for assurance of that summe the Earledomes of Northumberland Cumberland Huntington should rest in morgage 3. That K. William should moue no warre against England for the retention of those lands 4. That for the moresecurity of the premisses the Castles of Berwick Edenbrough Roxbrough Striueling should bee deliuered to the English 81 In the meane while King Henry according to Couenants dischargeth out of captiuity nine hundred sixty and nine men of Arms taken in those late warres and King Henry the sonne discharged aboue one hundreth and hauing accomplished whatsoeuer might content or secure his Father they prepared for England where the ioious letters of their comming written by the Father had begotten great and longing expectations in the subiects which hee did saith Paris That whom the generall danger of warre had afflicted the common gladnesse might recomfort In their trauaile thitherward the confidence was such vpon this fresh reconcilement that one Chamber and table serued both for whom before one Kingdome was not wide enough They landed at Portsmouth vpon Friday 20. Maij 1175. 82 The face of England at this present was like that of a quiet skie and sea no blast no billow no appearing signe of discontentment which the better to continue King Henry the Father accompanied with the King his sonne omitted no office of a iust and prudent Gouernour visiting a great part of his Realme in person consulting ordering and enacting such lawes and courses as might most establish the good of Peace Hence it came that at London both the Kings were present in a Synode in which Richard lately chosen Archbishop of Canterbury did publish with the Kings assent certain Canons for the better gouernment of the Church of England beginning thus At the true fountaine of all happy rule that is to say at the honour of God and establishment of Religion Discipline c. amongst the rest this one Canon in especial words is enacted both by authority of the King Synode and indeed worthy for euer to bee in force That euery Patrone taking reward for any presentation should for euer loose the Patronage thereof And the same Kings not long after being at Woodstocke in accomplishment of such holy purposes by aduise of the Clergy prouided men to such Bishopricks Abbacies and principall cures as were vacant where King Henry the Father forgat not his true friend Iohn of Oxenford whom he preferred to the See of Norwich 83 From hence comming to Yorke he set those parts in peace whither William King of Scots* repairing sundry matters of importance were handled betweene the two Kings as likewise afterward at Windsor where the King had called a great assembly of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall Rotherick King of Connaught in Ireland at the suite of his Ambassadors the Archbishop of Thuamon and Toomund others of that nation subiects to Rotherick was receiued into protection fauour and became Tributarie K. Henry being vnwilling to fish with an hooke of gold which in warring vpon Ireland hee should seem to do In an other Parliament not long after at Northampton he caused England to be diuided into six circuits to each Circuit three Iusticiars Itinerants deputed and aswell to giue his lawes more free passage as also the better to secure himself he threw to the earth sundry Castles which had bin formerly kept against him as Leicester Huntington Walton Groby Stutesbury c. and had the rest both in his English and in his French Dominions committed to his disposition 84 The young King about these times discouered fresh alienations in his mind against his Father who yet dissembling all did arme notwithanding vpon the defensiue and replenished both England and Normandie with Garrisons which drew the sonne the sooner to come in 85 But the old King not vnwilling perhaps lest the Brethrens concord might proue no better then a conspiracy against the Father that his warlike Children should contend did nourish debâ—…te among them Certaine it is that to diuert the warre from himselfe he appeased his sonne the King with an encrease of maintenance for himselfe amounting in the whole to an hundreth pounds Aniouin by the day and ten pounds of the same money for his wife the Queene and whereas Alice daughter of Lewis then King of France who was maried at three yeares of age to Richard second sonne of King Henry when hee was but seuen and now demanded of King Henry the Father to the intent that Richard her husband might enioy her the old King who was suspected to haue deflowred her for that time shifted of the deliuery of her person in such sort that peace was not hindered thereby 86 But while the yong King by his Fathers instigation sought by force to constraine young Richard to doe homage to him for Aquitaine and King Henry the Father for the same cause commaunded Geffrey his third son Duke of Britaine whom * some for his extraordinary perfidiousnes in this seruice toward his Father and manifold sacrilege cals the Child of Perdition to aide and assist his said elder brother while also the iealous Father out of the strife of his sonnes sought his own safety and in nourishing it had by the treachery of the said sonnes
Tikhill Marlborow and Ludgarfall with many other great Seigniories and aboue them all was also Lord of Ireland and at the last succeeded his brother Richard in all his-Dominions and was King of England 108 Maud the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne in the third yeere of her fathers raigne married to Henrie surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie Lothar that died yong Otho the fourth German Emperour and William borne at Winchester progenitor of the Dukes of Brunswicke who bare for their Armes the Coat of England with the two Lions as King Henrie his Grandfather bare before the match with Queene Eleanor and Maud married to Geffrey Earle of Perch Shee suruiued him and died in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Richard and was buried by her husband in the Church of S. Blase at Brunswicke 109 Eleanor the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Roan in Normandy in the eight yeere of her fathers raigne 1162. She was married to Alfâ—…se the ninth of that name surnamed the Good King of Castile in Spaine and had issue by him Saâ—…ches that died in his infancie Ferdinando that died in his youth Henry King of Castile after his Father Blaunch Queene of France wife to King Lewis the 8. and mother of Saint Lewis Berengar married to Alfonso king of Lion Vrraca Queene of Portugall and Eleanor wife of Iames king of Arragon 110 Ioane the third and yongest daughter of king Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was born at the City of Angiers in France in the moneth of October the 13. yeare of her Fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord 1166. when shee was eleuen yeeres of age shee was with great honour conueied to the City of Palermo and there married to William the second of that name king of Sicil Duke of Apulia and Prince of Capua vpon Sunday the 13. day of Februarie 1177. and was crowned Queene the same day at the same place Shee had a sonne by him named Boamund whom his Father when hee was returned from his Christning created Duke of Apulia but the child died first and the Father after leauing no issue And she suruiuing married againe and was the third wife of Raimund the fourth of that name Earle of Tholouz by him shee had Issue Raimund the last Earle of that house Bertrand Lord of Branquell Montelore and Saluiac and a daughter married to Berald of Elbeine Prince of Orenge His Naturall Issue 111 William the Naturall sonne of king Henry born of Rosamund the daughter of Walter Lord Clifford which Lady for her incomparable beauty was reputed with allusion to her name Rosa-mundi the Rose of the world the deare affection the king bare her caused both burning iealousie in the Queene and fatall ruine to her selfe albeit the amorous king for her secresie and security but what walles will not a iealous eye pierce through had built for her a most artificiall Labyrinth at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire with such cunning windings and intricate passages as had not Fate and Heauens reuenge on Adultery shewed the way the enraged Queen had not so soone beene rid of her Riuall nor that wanton Dame of her life Shee was buried in the Nunnery of Godstow by Oxford with this Epitaph Hac iacet in Tumba Rosa 〈◊〉 non Rosa munda Non redolet sed olet quaredolere solet Rose This Tombe doth here enclose the Worlds most beâ—…teous Rose passing sweet ere while Now â—…ght but edour vile But Hugh called the Saint Bishop of Lincolne thought the Hearse of a Harlot no fit spectacle for a Quire of Virgins to contemplate therefore himselfe in person caused her bones to be cast foorth of the Church which yet those chast sisters afterward recollected and placed there againe with much honour â—…cting a goodly Crosse thus inscribed to the honour of her memory Qui meat hac oret Signumque salutis adoret Vtque tibi detur requies Rosamunda precetur All you which passe this way This Crosse adore and pray That Rosamunas Soule may True rest possesse for â—…ye The first Sonne which by her King Henry had was the said William surnamed in French Longespee in English Long-Sword He was Earle of Salisburie in right of Ela his Wife Daughter and hâ—…ire of William Earle of that County son of Earle Patrick by whom hee had Issue William Earle of Salisbury Stephen Earle of Vlster Ela Countesse of Warwicke Ida Lady Beucham of Bedford and Isabell Lady Vescie his sonne Earle William the second had Earle William the third Father of Margaret Wife of Henry Lacie Earle of Lincolne hee died in the Castle of old Salisbury and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of the New City in the ninth yeare of the raigne of king Henry the third 112 Geffrey an other Naturall sonne of king Henry was borne of the Lady Rosamund aforesaid This man in his tender youth was by his Fathers procurement made Archdeacon of Lincolne and after Bishop of that See which hee held aboue seauen yeeres without consecration and then resigning it in the yeare 1181. into the hands of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and his Father hee was made Chancellour of England and afterward by his brother king Richard hee was aduanced to the Archbishopricke of Yorke being consecrated at Tours in France An. 1191. which See he gouerned with good approbation But in the time of his Brother King Iohn hee vnderwent many difficulties by opposing the Kings purposes who therefore made seisure of his whole state and An. 1207. he left the Land and after fiue yeeres banishment died viz. Ann. 1213. 113 Morgan an other Naturall sonne of King Henry is thought by some because so small mention is made of him to haue beene of no long life after his birth and to haue beene borne of some woman in Wales where this Christian name is most commonly vsed and whither this King vpon many occasions sometimes resorted But some others whose studious paines deserue much thankes of posteritie report that hee was gotten on the wife of one Rodulph Bloeth or Blewet a knight and liued both to bee Prouost of Beuerley and to be elected to the Bishopricke of Durham when comming to Rome for a dispensation because his Bastardie made him otherwise vncapable the Pope willed him to professe himselfe Blewets lawfull son and not the Kings Naturall promising to consecrate him on that condition but he vsing the aduise of one William Lane his Clerke told the Pope that for no worldly promotion he would renounce his father or deny himselfe to bee of roiall bloud so blind were some Prelats of those times who esteemed spirituall functions to be but worldly promotions RICHARD THE FIRST DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. RICHARD succeeding to his deceased Father Henrie brought forth that wonder which a Writer ofthat age
secure and guard his person also bands of Souldiers to attend his commaund amongst which were 200. the choice Knightsof France all which in very pompous Troupes followed him with Philips directions and also supply of great summes of money into Poictou to reduce those partes to his Allegiance which was no hard matter to effect the greater part of Commaunders there being fore-wrought expecting nothing more and the better part suspecting nothing lesse then these perfidious assaults 17 Queene Eleanor Regent of those prouinces attended with a very slender guard yet strong inough for daies of quiet which both her Age did now desire and her Homage done to Philip and Philips faire shewes to her did promise hauing no speedier notice of those incursions then the vnpleasing effects thereof for on Arthurs good successes K. Philip proclaimed him Lord of those Dominions betooke her selfe into Mirabeau one of the most tenable townes in Poictou sending to King Iohn whose forceâ—… were then in Normandy and Mayne repressing or preuenting Philips attempts for present aids Which yet could not so speedily come but Arthur who knew that vpon seisure of such a prize as Eleanour hee might draw her sonne to any conditions had preuented them besieged her and possessed himselfe of her towne though not of her person as some by mis-understanding haue mis-related For she retiring into the Castle made it good against her Grandchilds incessant batterie about which whiles he with his continuall supplies of Poitâ—…ine and Anioâ—…ine princes was indefatigably busied King Iohns Army neere at hand for his expedition both by day and night to his mothers rescue is recorded as admirable brought the newes of their owne approch which caused the great Army of the Leagers so industrious before to impeach others no lesse sollicitous now to defend themselues Both Armies martially ranged Arthurs Battalions not onely vndauntedly but also very pompously comming on to the shocke the fight proued most fierce and terrible each side resoluing by reason of both the Competitors presence in the field that the End and vpshot of all their designes depended on that dayes succese which in the end by the fortunate prowesse of King Iohn and his English fell disastrouslie on Arthur his French and other Assistants who after a great slaughter made amongst them turning their backs to him from whom they had before turned their Faithes tooke their flight towards the Towne to shelter their liues within those walles which so late the Seat of their triumphes became now the cage of their captiuation and the Toombe of all Arthurs ambitious hopes though himselfe so vnhappy as to suruiue them for together with the tumultuary flyers the victorious King his Armie entred renued a most bloudy fight repossessed the Town freed his mother enthralled his Enemies and recouered all the prouinces which had reuolted 18 This victory was so glorious to King Iohn and so dreadful to his Enemies for King Philips two chiefe confederates Arthur and Hugh Brun Raymund Father to Guido the husband of Constancia all the Peeres of Poictou and Aniou aboue 200. French Knights and others of command besides the vulgar multitudes were taken prisoners that both then King Philip though very hote in the siege of Argues in Normandy presently cooled and confounded with newes thereof brake vppe his fortnights fiege and returned home and since the French fawning fauourites and King Iohns maligners haue sought to extenuate the matter auerring against all truth of record that it was exploited before the French were come to Arthurs aide and when all his Souldiers were both vnarmed and vnordered But as others highly extolling king Iohns valour herein interprete those fore-doomes of Merlin to haue beene ment of him that hee should hee crowned with the head of a Lion should cut out the tongues of Bulles and lay yron chaines on the backes of râ—…ring Beasts and indeed hee chained them hand and foot and so conuayed them away in Carts a kind of riding till then vnusuall with them so King Iohn himselfe duely acknowledging the greatnesse of Gods goodnesse therein sent his Letters to all his Barons wheresoeuer thereby to encourage the loiall and hold in awe the tomultuous inciting them so render all prayse vnto God for so admirable a worke and so gratious assistance and soone after hee dispersed his noblest Captiues into sundrie Castles in Normandy and England Arthurs sister Eleanor called the Damosell of Britaine being committed to Bristow Castle where shee long liued with very honour able vsage And though the kings displeasure was iustly incensed against her brother Arthur for so frequent wauering in his faith yet meaning to trie all meanes of winning him who had thus lost himselfe hee sent for him being then at Falaise in the custody of Hubert L. Chamberlain and entreated him very gently promising him all honourable respects if as yet he would resolue to forsake the French kings amity and frame both his mind for hearty loue and his Actions for peaceable obseruance towardes him his vncle and Leege Lord. Which exceeding clemency the ill-aduised young Gentleman for what wisedome is it to shew pride where wee neede mercy and to giue threates beyond possibility of performance requited onely with arrogâ—…nt and vndutifull language furiously obraiding the king with violent and fraudulent detention of the English Crowne which menacingly he there required of him and allother King Richards Countries as his lawfull inheritance affirming with an Oath that vnlesse he did forthwith restore them hee should not long line in peace With which incorrigible pertinacy the King prouoked as seeing no place left to better hopes committed him to stricter custody vnder Robert de Veypont in the Castle of Roan 19 The Britaines fury and conspiracies which King Iohn hoped to abate by this their Princes durance were thereby much more augmented like Serpents most strugling with their traines when they feele their head in pressure Which moued the King who was now returned into England and in triumph of his late victory wore his crowne againe at Canterbury at the cost of his former host to take aduise of his Councell touching his troubled affaires whose sentence was if wee will credite the reporter that Arthur should loose his eyes But the escaping of such tortures is by some ascribed to the commiseration of Lord Hubert by others to the mediation of Queene Eleanor who interceded with her Sonne for her Grandchild as long as she liued which was not long Deathes vnpartiall hand and griefe of heart some say laying that great prudent Queen the wife of two mighty Kings and mother of three where Princes and Pesants are all equals Her Nephew much behind
Christs faith and therefore such should come to subdue them and take their possessions when he said a Stag which hee kild had neuer the lesse fatte though he neuer heard a Masse they charged him hee doubted of the Resurrection of the dead and in saying hee neuer sped well after his yeelding to the Pope that hee said hee was vnfortunate since hee was reconciled vnto God that when hee gaue leaue to a seruant of his owne to enter any religious Order he gaue him leaue to bee of what Religion and Faith hee list That moreouer hee offered his Kingdome to a Sarazen and would embrace the Turkish faith though this tale were told by one Robert of London a wicked Masse-Priest or rather a Monster hauing a face like a Iew with one arme long and another short his fingers deformedly growing together two and two with such senseles improbabilities as that hee found that Moorish King reading of Saint Paules Epistles and that hee refused the Kingdom of England being offered him with the like That lastly it was reuealed to a Monke King Iohn was in Hell though a Poet for so saying is by M. P. who ◅de no doubt of King Iohns saluation censured for a Reprobate These all are demonstrations of so incredible hatred as should rather alleuiate their Authors credite then the Kings whose Raigne had it not fallen in the time of so turbulent a Pope so ambitious Neighbour Princes so disloyall Subiects nor his Story into the handes of exasperated Writers hee had appeared a King of as great renowne as misfortunes His works of deuotion inferiour to none as his Foundations declare at Beauley Farrington Malmsbury and Dublin and that other for Nunnes at Godstow by Oxford for which some haue interpreted that Prophesie of Merlin as meant of him Sith Virgin giftes to Maids he gaue Mongstblessed Saints God will him saue His Acts and Orders for the Weale-publike were beyond most hee being eyther the first or the chiefest who appointed those noble Formes of Ciuill gouernment in London and most Cities and Incorporate Townes of England endowing them also with their greatest Franchises The first who caused Sterling money to bee h◅re coyned The first who ordayned the Honourable Ceremonies in Creation of Earles The first who setled the Rates and Measures for Wine Bread Cloth and such like Necessaries of Commerce The first who planted English Lawes and Officers in Ireland and both annexed that Kingdome and fastned Wales to the Crowne of England therby making amends for his losses in France Whose whole course of life and actions wee cannot shut vp with any truer E◅loge then that which an ancient Author hath conferred on him Princeps quidem Magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtlesse he was a Prince more Great then happy and one who like Marius had tried both sides of Fortunes wheele His Wiues 64 Alice the first wife of King Iohn was the eldest of the two daughters and heires apparant at that time of Humbert the second Earle of Maurien now called Sauoy her Mother was Clemence daughter of Berthold the fourth Duke of Leringen who had been the diuorced wife of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie This marriage was in their childhoode cōcluded by their Parents at Mountferrant in Auerne in February Anno 1173 he should haue had with her her Fathers Earledome but all altered by her vntimely death and after ensued the death of her Mother the new marriage of her Father and issue male of the same whereof the Dukes of Saxonie are descended 65 Isabel his second wife by some called Hawisia or Auis though the youngest of the three Sisters yet was in regard of this marriage the sole Heire of William Earle of Gloucester sonne of Earle Robert the Naturall sonne of King Henry the first her Mother was Hawis the daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester Shee was married vnto him when hee was Earle of Mortaine in the first yeere of his brother Richards raigne and after ten yeeres hauing no issue by him was the first yeere of his Raigne diuorced from him vnder pretence of Consanguinity and married to Geffrey Mandeuill Earle of Essex and lastly to Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent but died without any Issue by them 66 Isabel also his last wife was daughter and heire of Aymer Earle of Angolesme her Mother was Alice daughter of Peter Lord of Courteney fifth son of Lewis the Grosse King of France Shee was married vnto him in the first yeere of his Raigne crowned by Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury 8. Id. Octob. Anno 1200. and suruiuing him was married to Hugh Brun Earle of March and Lord of Lusignian and Valence in Poytou to whom first she should haue beene married but yet as seemeth continued her affection to him till now By him shee had diuers Children greatly aduanced by the King Henry 3. their halfe brother and as greatly maligned by his Subiects Hugh Earle of March and Angolesme Guy of Lusignian slain in the battell at Lewise William of Valence Earle of Pembroke Aymer of Valence Bishoppe of Winchester Geffrey of Lusignian L. of Hastings His Issue 67 Henry the eldest Sonne of King Iohn and Isabell his last wife was borne at Winchester 1. October 10. of his Fathers Raigne Anno 1208. K. Iohn dying at Newarke whither hee was broughtina Horselitter from Swynshead the Barons malice was ended their offence amended Lewis of France reiected and the yong Prince seated on his Fathers throne 68 Richard his second son by the same Queene was borne the next yeere after Henry by whom afterward hee was made Knight created Earle of Cornwall and appointed Earle of Poytou After the death of William Earle of Holland Emperour of the West hee was by the Electours chosen to succeed him in the Empire and crowned King of Romanes of Almayn at the City of Acon in Germany by Conrade Archbishoppe of Coleyne Maij 27. being the Ascention day Anno 1257. deceasing at the Castle of Berkhamsted April 20. Ann. 1271. the 13. yeere of his Empire his body was buried in his Monastery of Hayles in Gloucestershire but his Heart at Oxford in Reuly Abbey founded by him vnder a Pyramis of admirable worke Hee had three wiues the first was Isabel daughter of William Marshall Earle of Pembroke widdow of Gilbert Clare Earle of Gloucester by whom hee had issue Henry slaine at Viterbo in Italy and Iohn both dying without Issue His second wife was Senches daughter of Raimond Earle of Prouince sister to Queene Eleanor his brothers wife who was crowned with him at Acon and had issue by him Edmund Earle of Cornwall and others His last wife was Beatrice Niece to the Archbishoppe of Coleyne who seemeth to haue suruiued him and to haue no Issue by him 69 Ioane the
eldest Daughter and Child of K. Iohn and Queene Isabel his last wife was the first wife of Alexander the second King of Scots married vnto him in Yorke Iunij 25. Anno 1221. who returning into England to visite her Brother deceased at London and was buried in the Nunnery at Tarent in Dorsetshire 4. Martij in the 21. yeare of her Brother king Henries raigne in England and the 23. of king Alexander her husbands in Scotland Anno 1236. 70 Eleanor their second daughter was first married to William Marshall the yonger Earle of Pembroke and after his decease without issue and seuen yeeres Widow-hood remarried to Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester sonne of Simon Earle Montfort in France by Amice Daughter of Robert Blanchman Earle of Leicester who maintaining the Barons warres against King Henry her brother was slaine at the battaile of Euesham in the 19. yeere of her brothers raigne 1265 after whose death shee and ◅er Children were forced to forsake England she died in the Nunnery at Montarges in France Henry her eldest sonne was slaine with his father at Eueshan Simon the second was Earle of Bigorre and ancestor to a Family of Mountfords in those parts of France Almaricke her third sonne was first a Priest and Treasurer of the Cathedrall Church in Yorke and after a Knight and a valiant seruitour in sundrie warres beyond the Seas Guy the fourth Sonne was Earle of Angleria in Italy and Progenitour of the Mountfords in Tuscaine and of the Earles of Campo bachi in the Kingdome of Naples Richard the fift sonne remained priuily in England and changing his name from Mountford to Wellesborne was ancestor of the family of Wellesbornes in England She had also a daughter named Eleanor borne in England brought vp in France and married into Wales to Prince Lewellen ap Griffith 71 Isabel their yongest daughter was born An. 1214 when shee was 21. yeeres of age shee was married being the 6. and last wife to the Emperour Frederick the second at the City of Wormes in Germany 20. of Iuly 1235. Shee had issue by him Henry appointed to bee King of Sicily and Margaret wife of Albert Landgraue Thurin shee was Empresse 6. yeeres and died in Childbed Decemb. 1. of her husbands Empire 31. of her brothers raign 38. Anno 1241. 72 Iane or Ione the daughter naturall of King Iohn by Agatha Daughter of Robert Ferrers Earle of Darby marryed to Lewin Prince of Wales Anno 1204. her Father gaue with her the Castle Lordshippe of Elinsmore in the Marches of Southwales she like a most louing Child gaue her Father secret intelligence of the Treasons intended against him by the Welsh and English 73 Geoffrey Fitz-Roy a base son who transported some Souldiers into France when Archbishoppe Hubert forbad the King his father to goe thither 74 Richard who married the daughter heire of Fulbert de Douer who built Chilham Castle in Kent which Castle hee had with her and had Issue by her of which som families of good esteem are descended stant Lords at Newarke where the Generall assembly for that seruice was appointed The whole Army after the Musters rested there some dayes which they spent not in vanities but in deuotions receit of the Sacrament humbling themselues before the offended Maiestie of God and so all of them saith Paris being prepared resolue eyther to return victorious or to die in defence of their country their Soueraignes right and their owne Liberties and possessions all which seemed now to lie at stake To giue them the greater edge and spirite Wallo with great solemnity accurseth Lewis and his Coadiutors and thus the Army marcheth towards Lincolne and the Lewisians there in siege of the Castle the King himselfe being left with a strong guard at Stow about eight miles short of Lincolne accompanied with Wallo and others there without perill of his person to attend Gods pleasure in the euent of the enterprise Vpon their approch if the Counsell of some English Lords had beene followed the Lewisian Army had issued forth of the City giuen them battle in the opē field but the Earle of Perch the French Generall thinking the Kings party to bee greater then it was for that the Noblemen and Bannerets thereof had each of them two Ensignes the one born with themselues the other aduanced among the Carriages which doubled the shew of their numbers they did thereupon change that course closed the Gates of the City and plyed their endeauours against the Castle more fiercely then before The Earle of Pembroke therefore lets Falcasius slip in at the Castle-posterne with his Arbalasters whiles others breake vp the South-gate of the City at which the Kings Army most couragiously entring and they of the Castle sallying out in Flancke of the Enemy scattered and vtterly defeated the Lewisians The Earle of Perch their Generall being enuironed with the Royalists and willed to render himselfe sware that hee would neuer become Prisoner to any English vpon which refusall he was run through the sight of his helmet into the braines and so dyed without speaking any word In this conflict being on Saturday in Whitson-weeke the force of naturall propension was apparent for notwithstanding the fierie resolutions of the Kings People yet when they saw the faces of their kinsmen friends countrimen on the other side that fury relented so strōgly that the most part of the reuenge fell vpon the Horses and not vpon the Horsemen whom onelie they laboured to make their Captiues The whole riches of the Lewisian Campe of the City of Lincolne became the booty and spoile of the Kings Armie whereupon this discomfiture was called Lewis Fair Neither did the Clergy of the place escape for the Popes Legate had commaunded that they also should be rifled to a penny as persons excommunicated in partaking with Lewis The Chase was but coldly fainedly followed vpon the flying Barons otherwise not a man could haue escaped wherein yet the chiefest Barons were taken with about 400. Knights besides Esquiers and of other sorts without note or number though some say that this number of Knights were slaine matrons and women of the towne flying by boate which they had no skill to gouerne were drowned Such as escaped the fight were not therefore past the danger for the Country people fell vpon them as they fledde killing great numbers so that almost all the footmen tooke vp their last lodgings before they could reach to London where Lewis was The Marshal of France the Chastellan of Arras and about two hundreth Knights came safely thither but were not otherwise then sowerly welcome of the Prince who laid vpon their cowardise the losse of all the rest His feare of being taken Prisoner iustly encreasing hee fortifies London by the best meanes hee can and dispatcheth Posts into France for more reliefe This great victory was much the stranger if as some write the fame
money vpon promise that the Liberties therein contained should be faithfully obserued you haue not kept but without regard to honour or conscience broken Therefore are you found to be a manifest violator of your faith and oath For where are the Liberties of England so often fairely engrost in writing so often granted so often bought I therfore though a woman and all the naturall loyall people of the Land appeale against you to the Tribunal of the fearefull Iudge and Heauen and Earth shall beare vs witnesse that wee are vsed vniustly and God the Lord of reuenges right vs. The King abashed at these words asked her if shee did not looke to obtaine her suite vpon fauour in regard shee was his Kinswoman whereunto shee answered That seeing hee had deniâ—…d that which the Law gaue how could shee hope to obtain her suit by fauour Therefore said shee I doe appeale to the presence of Christ against also those your Councellors who bewitch and dull your iudgement and draw you out of the path of truth gaping onely after their own commodity But the King saith Paris remained incorrigible and the Lady lost both her charges hopes and trauell 82 Thus harsh were the former yeeres to the King and Kingdome let vs see what more gentle or rougher accidents rise vnto vs in the next But it then the first little better appeares for the King hauing bought out the time which Simon de Montfort had in the gouernment of Gascoigne which now he giues to Prince Edward was truely aduertised that Guasto de Biard was turned Spanish and labored by all the meanes hee could to plucke that part from the English obedience Alfonse K. of Spaine claimed the same by vertue of a Charter made therof by Henry the second confirmed by Richard and Iohn Kings of England Simon Earle of Leicester thus displaced to let the world see that hee would not for any preferment incurre the suspition of disloialty refused most honorable offers which after the death of Lady Blanch Queene Dowager and Rectrix of France the French Nobility made him if he would with his counsell and Force helpe to sustaine that Monarchie while Lewis their king was absent In the meane time the king of England all old matters being buried in obliuion vpon hope of future amendment for aduancement of his martiall Pilgrimage had large aides granted him in Parliament but vpon condition that hee should now at last once for all submit himselfe to gouerne by a Law not at his pleasure confirming the Charters of Liberties against the breakers whereof a most solemne curse was pronounced by the kings assent The Archbishoppe Bishoppe and the rest of the Prelates pontifically apparelled pronounced that curse with Tapers burning which when they had throwne away vpon the pauement where they lay extinguished and smoking the King hauing laid his hand on his breast all the while sware to keepe all Liberties vpon pain of that execratory sentence as he was a Man a Christian a Knight and a King annointed and crowned The businesses of Gascoigne soone after called him to a neerer warre whether vpon his promise made to the Gascoigns he set saile leauing his sonne Prince Edward and his kingdome to the gouernment of his Brother the Earle of Cornwall and the Queene his wife his arriuall there giuing a light and stay to all the affaires therof Such Holds as held against him hee reduced to obedience but with too faulty a Clemency sparing most open Traitors whereas if an Englishman had offended he was sure to smart for it and that rather more then lesse 83 His feare now was lest the Gascoigns should draw in the Spaniards and relinquish his Soueraignty To preuent this hee verie prudently and seasonably sent Ambassadors to Alfonse King of Spain and Castile to desire that the Lady Elianor his sister might be giuen in marriage to Prince Edward The motion was well approued and besides that they brought Letters Patents from the King of Spaine in which among all other Clauses it was conteined that the King of Spaine did quit his claime and whole right which by vertue of any Grants from Henry Richard and Iohn Kings of England he had or ought to haue Hereupon hee sends both for his Sonne whom the king of Spaine desired might be conuaied to him onely with a noble intent to see and doe him honour and for his wife the Queene Among other Acts of sincerity and loue Alfonso sent to the King of England good aduise that after the example of good Kings and Princes he should be a Lambe toward his Subiects and Seruitourâ—… 〈◊〉 Lion to Aliens and Rebels Simon Earle of Leicester with a gallant Troupe of Souldiers offered his seruice to the King who admiring the Earles charity receiued him with all ioy possible at which reconcisiation to a better estate and to gouerne them who haue willinglie elected me for their Lord in modest iust and honourable maner These words exhaled ioyfull teares from off many of the hearers and the Ambassadors returned to deliuer the newes of this acceptance who from thenceforth was King of Romans that is Emperour elect which title is vsed till they receiue the Crowne imperiall though to all other purposes he is Emperour so that King of Romans seemes to answere to the Title of Caesar which vnder the ancient Roman Emperours was giuen to the heire apparent of the Empire or Coadiutors After the German Ambassadors were gone the King permitteth his brother to send some ouer to sound the truth of the Electors and Peoples affections which in regard the English were originally Germans and by late affinitie incorporated and for that English saith Paris was in a sort agreeable to the Almain tongue they found entire and with that certitude returne The King of England hereby seemed to haue his designes for recouery of Normandy greatlie strengthned the Almaines and French hardlie brooking one the other but howsoeuer sure it is that his brother the new King had occasion to spend the golden Oyle which was so long in gathering to maintain the light of this Imperiall lampe and without question hee might bee liberall for he was reputed to possesse so much ready coine as would euery day for tenne yeeres afforde him an hundreth marks vpon the maine stocke without reckoning his rents reuenues in Germany and the English dominions The Earl was soon after crowned King of the Romans at Aquisgraue by Conrade Archbishop of Colein with great pompe soleÌ„nity 90 In the meane time while his brothers royall preparations were in hand the King being for a weekes space at the Abbey of S. Albans certaine masters of Oxford brought a great complaint against the Bishop of Lincoln for some encroachments vpon the ancient liberties of that Vniuersitie to whom the King was gratious and assigned a day Matthew Paris whom the King in honor of his learned paines admitted euery
chiefe seat to consult for remedies dismissed thence all the Students by reason of their multitude being aboue 15000 saith William Rishanger who then liued of those only whose names were entred into the Matriculation booke amongst whom being so many young Nobles the King doubted how they might bee affected to the Barons Whereupon many of them went to Northampton where then the Barons were strong and thither the King comming with his hoast and breaking in at the Towne-walles vpon Passion Sunday encountred his enemies amongst whom the Students of Oxford had a Banner by themselues aduanced right against the King and they did more annoy him in the fight then the rest of the Barons which the King who at length preuayled had vowed sharpely to reuenge but that his Councellors told him those Students were the sonnes and kindred of the Great-men of the Land whom if hee punished euen the Nobles who now stood for him would take Armes against him The King there tooke Simon Montfort the younger and foureteene other principall Barons and Knightes Banerets forty other Knights besides Esquiers c. Encouraged with this successe hee aduanceth the Standard royall toward Nottingham burning and wasting the Barons lands wheresoeuer hee came To diuert this tempest Simon Montfort hastneth to London and attemptes the taking of Rochester Castle which Iohn Earle of Warren defended for the King who comming to raise the siege takes Kingston Castle which belonged to the Earle of Gloucester then vnexpectedly falling vpon such as maintained the siege of Rochester while Simon was absent kils verie many and scatters the rest Then seiseth hee the Castle of Tunbridge and therein the Countesse of Gloucester whom notwithstanding he nobly set at large as professing not to warre against Ladies from thence the Cloud of power borne vpon the winges of indignation speedes to Winchelsea and receiues the Cinque-Portmen to grace setling at last in Lewis where himselfe rested in the Priorie and his sonne in the Castle whither the Barons sent letters to him protesting their loyall obseruance to his person but all hostisity to their enemies which were about him 100 But the King flaming with desire of reuenge sets slight by these vowed but fained fidelities and returnes a full defiance as to Traitors professing that hee takes the wrong of his friends as his owne and their enemies as his The King of Almaine Prince Edward with other of the Kings chiefe friends sent their like letters of defiance The Barons loath to let it come to the hazardous and vnkind triall of steele though they then encamped about sixe miles from Lewis not acquitting themselues in this repulse iterate their message with an offer to pay to the King thirty thousand pounds in satisfaction of such hurts as their people had done through the Realme so as the Statutes of Oxford might stand The king of Almaine whose honour they had toucht and spoild part of his inheritances hindred all harkening to any their offers 101 It came to a battel wherein Simon de Montford commands his traiterous Army to weare white Crosses on breast and backe to shew they fought for Iustice great was the effusion of bloud on both parts chieflie of the Scots vpon the Kings side of the Londoners vpon the Earles side whose Battalion lead by the Lord Segraue Prince Edward most furiously charged and had the execution of them for about foure miles which he pursued the more bloudily in reuenge of the extreame disgrace which they had offered vpon London Bridge to the Queene his Mother and after that the Garrison of Tunbridge followes and slew many at Croyden But while the Prince spent himself in that reuenge his Father who hauing his Horse slain vnder him had yeelded himself prisoner to Simon de Montfort his vncle the king of Romans and others great Peeres were taken and the whole hope of that day lost There fell in all on both sides about fiue thousand Prince Edward returning from the slaughter of the Londoners ed at Westminster on the Northside of the high Altar vnder a faire monument of stone with his Portraiture and the armes of him and others of his house and manie noble houses of that time 108 Richard the third sonne of King Henry and Queene Elenor bearing the name of his vncle Richard King of Romans Almaign deceased in his youth and lieth at Westminster enterred on the south-side of the Quire 109 Iohn the fourth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Fleanor bearing the name of King Iohn his grandfather deceased yong and at Westminster his bones lie enterred with his brother Richard 110 William the fift sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor is mentioned by Thomas Pickering a Priest of the monastery of Whitby in Yorkeshire who liued in the time of King Henrie the sixt and wrote a large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issues ' and that he dying in his childhood was buried within the new Temple by Fleete-streete in London 111 Henry the sixt sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanour is also reported by the same Pickering to haue died yong and to be buried at Westminster 112 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne the twentie sixt yeere of her Fathers raigne 1241. was the first wife of Alexander the third King of Scotland married to him at Yorke An. 1251. by whome shee had issue Alexander and Dauid who died both before their Father without issue and Margaret Queene of Norway wife of King Erike and mother of Margaret the heire of Scotland and Norway that died vnmarried shee was Queene twenty two yeeres liued thirtie three deceased before her husband in the twenty third yeere of his Raigne the first of her brother Edwards in England and was buried at the Abbey of Dunferinling in Scotland 113 Beatrice the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Burdeaux in Gascoigne Iune 25. An. 1242. of her Fathers raigne 27. At the age of eighteene yeeres shee was married to Iohn the first Duke of Britaine sonne of Iohn the last Earle of the same and had issue by him Arthur Duke of Britanny Iohn Earle of Richmont Peter and Blanch married to Philip sonne of Robert Earle of Artoys Eleanour a Nunne at Amsbery and Marie married to Guy Earle of Saint Paul when shee had beene his wife twelue yeeres and liued thirty yeeres shee deceased in Britany in the first yeere of the Raigne of her brother King Edward and was buried at London in the Quire of the Grey Fryers within Newgate 114 Catherine the third daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor was borne at London An. 1253. of her fathers raigne 37. Nouemb. 25. being Saint Katherines day whose name was therefore giuen vnto her at the font by Boniface Arch-Bishop of Canterburie her mothers vncle who christened her and was her Godfather Shee died yong and at Westminster her bones lie enterred with her brother Richard and Iohn
blush and tremble as often as they shall dare to insinâ—…ate any thing against Gods wisdome in the Fabrick of the world as if the Craggy and desert places thereof had no vse in nature when omitting all other reasons of their being the conseruation of kingdomes and nations was thus by them effected We had an Herward in the Conquerours time as well as the Scots had a Walleys in this and we might perhaps at this houre haue beene without French mixtures if God had prouided our Country of such Wastes and deserts as either they or the Welshmen did enioy who for manie hundreths of yeeres after the ruine in Saint Peters Church at Westminster the twentieth day of Nouember in the first year of his Fathers raign Ann. Dom. 1272. in the same place and vnder the same Tombe where his brother Iohn lies with his picture also in the Arch aboue it 60 Alphons the third sonne of Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Towne of Maine in Gascoigne as his father and mother were in their returne towards England from Ierusalem Nouember 23. in the second yeare of his fathers raigne 1273. hee deceased at Windsor August 4. in the twelfth yeere of his age 1285. and was buried at Westminster in Saint Peters Church by Saint Bennets Chappell where his body lieth vnder the Tombe of his Brothers Iohn and Henry his Image also there portraied with theirs 61 Edward the fourth sonne of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne April 25. in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1284. at Caernaruan in Northwales and after the death of Lewelin ap Griffith in regard of the place of his Natiuity was by his fathers Creation with the consent of the Welsh made Prince of Wales the first of the sonnes and heires apparant of the Kings of England that bare that Title which afterward became ordinary to most of the rest hee was also Earle of Ponthieu and Chester and being made Knight by his father at London on Whitsunday in the thirty fourth yeere of his Raigne 1306. succeeded him the same yeer in the Kingdome of VVales 62 Elenor the eldest daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor in the fiftieth yeare of King Henry her Grandfather shee was married with all Ceremonies of Proxie to a Deputy for Alphons King of Arragon sonne of King Peter who deceased A. Do. 1292. before the solemnization of marriage leauing his Kingdom to his brother Iames and his new wife to another husband who was married at Bristow in the two and twentieth yeere of her fathers raigne 1293. to Henry the 3. Earle of Barrie whose Earledome lay in the East-borders of Champaigne in France Shee had Issue by him Edward Earle of Barrie from whom descended the Earles and Dukes of that Country whose inheritance by Heires generall deuolued to the Kings of Arragon and from them again to the Dukes of Aniou that were Kings of Sicill Henrie another sonne of hers was Bishoppe of Troys in Champagny Helen her Daughter was marrird to Henry Earle of Bloys and Ioan to Iohn Warren Earle of Surrey she was his wife fiue yeeres and deceased 27. of her fathers raigne A. D. 1298. 63 Ioan the second daughter of King Edward and Queene Eleanor was borne in the first yeere of her fathers raigne 1272. at a City in the holy land sometime named Ptolomais commonly called Acon and Aker where her mother remained during the warres that her father had with the Saracens Shee was at eighteene yeeres of age married to Gilbert Clare called the Red Earle of Glocester and Hereford by whom shee had issue Earle Gilbert slaine in Scotland without issue Eleanor married first to Hugh Spencer in her right Earle of Glocester and after to William Zouch of Ricards castle Margaret first maried to Peter Gaueston Earle of Cornwal after to Hugh Audeley Earle also of Glocester and Elizabeth Lady of Clare married first to Iohn son and heire to Richard Burgh Earle of Vlster in Ireland mother of William Burgh Earle of Vlster and Grandmother of Elizabeth Dutchesse of Clarence secondly to Theobald Lord Verdon and lastly to Sir Roger Damary This Ioan suruiued her husband and was remarried to Sir Ralph Monthermere a Baron father to Margaret the mother of Thomas Mountacute Earle of Salisbury of whom the now Vicount Mountacute is descended shee liued thirty eight yeeres and deceased in the first yeere of her brother King Edwards raigne and is buried at the Fryer Austines in Clare 64 Margaret the third daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Windsor in the third yeare of her fathers raigne and of our Lord 1275. When shee was fifteene yeeres of age shee was married at Westminster Iuly 9. in the eighteenth yeere of herfathers raign A D. 1290. to Iohn the second Duke of Brabant by whom shee had issue Duke Iohn the third father of Margaret wife of Lewis of Mechlin Earle of Flanders and mother of the Lady Margaret the heire of Brabant and Flanders who was married to Philip Duke of Burgundie 65 Berenger the fourth Daughter of King Edward Queen Elenor was born the 4. of her fathers raigne An. 1276. as Iohn Eueresden the Monke of S. Edmundsburie in Suffolke hath recorded in his booke of English Annales but other mention there is none but onely from him whereby it is likely that shee did not liue to be married but that shee died in her childhood 66 Alice the fifth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor is by Thomas Pickering of the Monastery of Whitby who wrote the large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issue reported to haue deceased without Issue 67 Marie the sixt daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor April 22. in the eight yeare of her fathers raigne 1279. and at ten yeeres of age A. D. 1289. September 8. shee was made a Nunne in the Monastery of Ambresberie in Wiltshire at the instance of Queen Elenor her Grandmother who at that time liued there in the habite of the same profession although her Parents were hardly enduced to yeeld their consents to that course 68 Elizabeth the seuenth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Ruthland in Flintshire in the thirteenth yeere of her fathers raigne An. 1284. When she was foureteen yeeres of age shee was married at London to Iohn the first of that name Earle of Holland Zeland and Lord of Freezeland who died within two yeeres after without Issue and shee was remarried to Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknoke and high Constable of England by whom shee had Issue Iohn and Humfrey both Earles successiuely after their Father Edward that died in Scotland without issue and William who being created Earle of Northampton while his Brothers liued after their deceases was also Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknok and high Constable of England and father of Earle Humfrey the tenth of
that name and last of that house who died without Issue male she had also by him two daughters Elenor married to Iames Butler Earle of Ormond and Margaret to Hugh Courtney the first Earle of Deuonshire Shee was this Earles wife foureteene yeers liued thirty three deceased in the ninth yeere of the raigne of king Edward her brother A. D. 1316. and was buried in the Church of S. Iames at the Abbey of Saffron VValden in Essex 69 Beatrice the eight daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor bare the name of Beatrice Dutchesse of Britannie her fathers sister she is by some Genealogists mentioned to haue liued till she was marriageable but yet no mention being made of her match it seemeth she died vnmarried 70 Blanch the ninth daughter of king Edward and the last of Queene Elenor is so mentioned by Thomas Pickering and some others but not at all by Thomas Ebraham a Monke who made a Pedegree of the Kings of England but shee is by the rest reported to haue died in her childhood 71 Thomas the fifth sonne of king Edward and the first of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at a little village in Yorkshire called Brotherton Iune 1. in the nine and twenteth yeere of his fathers raigne Ann. 1300. hee was created Earle of Norfolke and Earle Marshal of England which Earledomes the last Earle Roger Bigod leauing no Issue left to the disposition of the King his father He had two wiues of which the first was Alice the daughter of Sir Roger Hayles of Harwich in Suffolk by whom hee had issue Edward who married Beatrice the daughter of Roger Mortimer the first Earle of March but hee died before his father without Issue and two daughters Margaret twice married first to Iohn Lord Segraue by whom shee had Elizabeth Dutchesse of Norfolke wife of Iohn Lord Mowbray from whom the Mowbrayes Howards Dukes of Norffolke and Earles Marshall descended secondly to Sir VValter Manny a Knight of Cambray and by him had Anne wife of Iohn Hastings the elder Earle of Pembroke and mother of Earle Iohn the yonger that died without Issue his yongest daughter Alice was married to Sir Edward Montacute and had by him three daughters Elizabeth and Ioan married to VValter and VVilliam two of the Vffords and Maud that died vnmarried The second wife of this Earle Thomas was Mary the daughter of VVilliam Lord Ros and widow of Sir Ralph Cobham who suruiuing him without Issue by him shee was married the third time to VVilliam Lord Brerose of Brember 72 Edmund his sixt sonne by Queene Margaret was borne at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire August 5 in the thirtieth yeare of the raigne of his Father A. 1301. Hee was created Earle of Kent and married Margaret daughter of Iohn and sister and sole heire of Thomas Lord VVakes of Lydel in the County of Northampton by her he had Issue two sonnes and one daughter Edmund his eldest sonne was Earle of Kent after his father and died vnder age without wife or issue Iohn the yonger was Earle also after his brother he maried Elizabeth the daughter of the Duke of Gulike and died like vise without Issue His daughter was Ioan for her beauty called the faire Maid of Kent first maried to William Mountacute Earle of Salisbury and from him diuorced and remarried to Sir Thomas Holland in her right Earle of Kent and by her father of Thomas and Iohn Holland Duke of Surrey and Earle of Huntington and lastly shee was the wife of Edward of Woodstocke the Blacke Prince of Wales and by him mother of King Richard the second This Earle Edmund was beheaded at Winchester the 1â—… of March in the fourth yeere of King Edward his Nephew 73 Eleanor the tenth daughter fifteenth child of King Edward and the last child of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at Winchester the sixt day of May in the fiue and thirtieth and last yeere of her fathers Raign being the yeere of our Lord 1306. shee deceased in her Child-hood and was buried in S. Peters Church at Westminster by her brother Iohn Henry and Alfons vnder the monument before named with her picture ouer it EDVVARD THE SECOND LORD OF IRELAND AND DVKE OF AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE-EIGHTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XI THat the Mind is not deriued from Parents certainely the second Edward called of Caeernaruon might if nothing else abundantlie shew being of a most valiant wise and fortunate father an vnlike sonne yet not to beginne our description of his courses with preiudice of his person we will so temper our stile that by his owne actions sincerely related rather then by any verball censures the man may bee iudged This cannot be denied that whereas from the Conquest till his time England though it endured by Gods iust iudgements many bitter sad and heauy stormes through some headinesse ambition or other sicknesses of mind in the Princes thereof yet had she Men to sway and gouerne her and those distempers were as the perturbations incident to vigorous dispositions whereas vnder this Edward who could neither get nor keepe it seemed to endure the leuities of a Child though his yeeres being about twenty and three might haue exempted him from so great infancie of iudgement as his raigne discouered 2 Neuer came Prince to the crowne with more generall applause then he so great hopes of doing well his Victorious father Edward of VVinchester had left vpon him besides the right of succession whose last warning and terrible adiurations you haue heard with the vtter contempt and breach whereof to the destruction of himselfe and his friends hee in a manner auspicated his gouernement 3 After that Edward had in his best maner prouided for the affaires of Scotland where at Domfrees many of the Scottish Lords did their homage to him as they had to his Father the first taske which hee gaue of his future behauiours at home was a rigorous reuenge taken by him vpon Walter de Langton Bishoppe of Chester Treasurer of England and principall Executor of the last Will of the deceased King whose body was not as yet interred but by the care of the Executors conueied with funerall pompe to VValtham and after sixteen weekes to VVestminster where vnder a plaine monument the same at this present rests The Bishoppes crime was a kind of good freedome which hee vsed in the late Kings daies in grauely reprouing the Prince for his misdemeanors and shortning his waste of coine by a frugall moderation and particularly for that he had complained of Peirs Gaueston wherupon ensued Prince Edwards imprisonment and the others banishment and therefore comming now to the Crowne hee arrested the Bishoppe by Sir Iohn Felton Constable of the Tower and imprisoned him in VVallingford Castle seising vpon all his temporall goods and credites there being not a man in the Realme who durst speake a word on his behalfe so
sent her complaints to the king of France her father which concerned iniuries in the highest kind as in her bed the King being drawne by Gaueston to adultery and in her honour and maintenance Whereupon the Peeres of the land animated by the King of France so confidently dealt with Edward that his Earle now the third time did abiure the Realme but the King of France and his enemies making forraine parts vnsure for him to abide in he returned in Christmas to the generall perturbation of the Kingdome and to his owne certaine ruine for that the Barons his aduersaries had gotten him banished with this Prouiso that if at any time afterward hee were taken in England hee should be forthwith apprehended and suffer death But an Angell from heauen could not seeme more welcome then this most faithful friend as that Courtier cals him was vnto King Edward who forthwith aduanced him to be his principall Secretary 11 Vpon report of Gauestons returne the chiefe Lords aswell Ecclesiasticall as temporall Walter Bishoppe of Couentree excepted who allowed the Kings affections towards Gaueston and procured him to breake the former agreements which were made and sworne in the Parliament at London consulted vpon a desperat course of reformation in this point and made choise of Thomas Earle of Lancaster to be their leader This Thomas was sonne of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Leicester and Ferrers second sonne of Henry the third King of England and in right of his wife after her fathers decease which hapned about this time Earle of Lincolne Salisburie and besides many other great Lands in Yorkeshire Cumberland and Wales hee had the Earledom of Artoys in Picardy so that without comparison hee was the greatest subiect of the Kingdome 12 The Issue of which combination before we pursue wee may not here in our way ouerslippe a strange alteration both here in England and in all Christendome by the vniuersall extinguishment of the Order of the Templars wrought about this time by the procurement of the French King who being so gracious with Pope Clement that formerly hee sent Ambassadors to craue of his holinesse with great importunity that the bones of his Predecessor Pope Boniface might bee burnt as being an Heretike so now also he so farre preuailed with him that in the Councel at Vienna this so highly esteemed Order was vpon clear proofe of their generall odious sinnes and scarse credible impieties vtterly abolished through Christendome The French King caused 54. of that Order together with their Great Maister to bee burnt at Paris and though that King hoped to conuert all the Lands of that Societie to his sonnes vse whom hee intended to make King of Ierusalem yet the Pope and Councell annexed their possessions to the Order of the Knights Hospitalers called commonly Knights of the Rhodes Notwithstanding in England where such Papall commands went not alwayes for lawes the heires of the Donours and such as had endowed the Templars here with landes entred vpon those parts of their ancient Patrimonies after the dissolution of the Order and saith our Courtier detained them vntill not long after they were by Parliament wholly transferred vnto the Knights of the Rhodes or of S. Iohn of Ierusalem 13 King Edward was now at Yorke and Earle Thomas according to that which had beene concluded among the combined Lords who resolued to trie all extremities rather then any longer to endure Peirs Gaâ—…eston as being perswaded while that King-bane breathed peace could neither be maintained in the Realme nor the King abound in treasure nor the Queene enioy his loue sent humble petitions by honourable messengers to their Soueraigne requesting him to deliuer the man into their hands or to driue him from his company out of England But the selfe-wild King preferring the dearenesse of one stranger before the loue of the whole Realme would not condiscend 14 Afterward Peirs whom the Earles pursued with an Armie being entrusted for his safeguard to Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembrok was left by him but one night at a Village or Manour called Dathington betweene Oxford and Warwicke being a place neither farre enough off nor strong enough pretending to haue conuaied him on the next day to the Castle of Wallingford the said Aimerie in the meane space departing to lodge with his Countesse who lay hard by but the said Aimerie conniuing thereat as our Courtier chargeth him who also writes that hee tooke a solemne oath before the king to doe his best to safe-conduct Gaueston the king purposing in the meane time to labour his peace with the Lords vpon any conditions Guy Earle of Warwicke with his people surprised him the same night and took him to his Castle of Warwicke where in a place called Blacklow afterward Gaueshead his head was stricken off at the commandement and in the presence of the Earles of Lancaster Warwicke and Hereford as of one that had beene a subuerter of the lawes and an open Traitour to the Kingdom In which bold attempt themselues who yet pretended so much standing for the liberties of the land did most vnaduisedly infringe a Capitall branch of the same Franchises in putting to death an Earle and so deare a friend of the Kings without any iudiciall proceeding by triall of his Peeres which caused a lasting hatred betwixt the King and his Nobles 15 There wanted nothing now to King Edward but present meanes to reuenge the bloud of his friend or rather of his halfe-selfe the lacke wherof did encrease the sorrow he tooke for his death which being well knowne to the Lords they resolued not to lay downe Armes till they had prouided for their security and the performance of all such points as concerned the temperament of the Regall power that vnder colour thereof the Nobles themselues might finger some part of the Soueraigne gouernment The King was then at London and the Lords at Dunstaple but by the continuall interdealings of the Prelates and of Gilbert Earle of Glocester who stood neutrall the kindling displeasures were for the present allaied vpon condition that the Lords should restore to the King all such things once belonging to Peirs Gaueston as they had taken at Newcastle which they accordingly did 16 King Edward neuerthelesse as if his soule were ouercast with some blacke cloud continued mourning till it pleased God to enlighten the world with the birth of a young Prince whose noble Acts did afterward redeeme all the blemishes wherewith his Fathers infelicities had darkned the brightnesse of the English name and at this present cleared the mind of the sorrowfull King his father for vpon Saint Brices day Isabel his Queene brought forth her first sonne at Windsor which caused great reioycing through the Kingdome Her French kindred and friends which were there in good numbers of either sexe among them as chiefe the Queens owne brother
England not they who were attendant on the Queen her selfe in neerest place being spared all matters by her negotiation and suite were quieted vpon condition that King Edward should giue to his sonne Edward of Windsor afterward King the Dutchy of Aquitaine and Earledome of Pontine for which the king of France was pleased to accept his said young Nephewes homage 53 This was done and the Prince sent ouer for that purpose to his mother to the vtter vndoing of the King his Father and of all his fauourites For the heire of England being in forraine parts among the contrary faction all the consultation was vnder colour of ruining the Spensers to accomplish farther matters The Prince hauing at Boys de Vincens done his homage for that Dutchie and County to his vncle Charles de Valois King of France was as also the Queene his mother sent for backe by the King about Michaelmas but the Queenes conspiracie being not yet ripe shee deferred to obay detaining her sonne still 54 There went ouer with the young Prince among many others Walter Stapleton Bishoppe of Excester who perceiuing into what familiarity the Lord Roger Mortimer was growne with the Queene which seemed greater then either stood with her honour or dutie and seeing both him and other of the Kings enemies and fugitiues enioy that priuacie in counsell which was assigned to himselfe who was now as being none of theirs excluded returned secretly though vnsent for into England faithfully as it became a good man declaring his knowledge 55 The King now clearely beholding his errour in his dangers solicited the King of France to send home his wife and sonne but that not succeeding he caused them openly in London to be proclaimed enemies of the Kingdome banishing them with all their adherents out of the same For his more assurance also hee caused the Ports to bee most narrowly watcht Finally to draw all his dangers to a short dispatch there was as was supposed a plot laid for making away the Queene and Prince but Gods will was to frustrate it 56 The Queen on the other side fearing that the Spensers gold had laid traines to blow her whole proceedings vp in France kept herselfe out of the way till with the Prince the Lord Roger Mortimer and other their adherents they were safely gotten into Henault There might bee some other reason also and necessary to moue Queene Isabel to depart out of France beside the doubt of that kind of corruption in the Peeres thereof as to turne off a warre from thence being her natiue Country which for her cause was afflicted in the Sea-strengthes therof for Sir Iohn Oturwin Sir Nicholas Kiried and Sir Iohn de Felton with the Nauie of the Ports and of other places had by commission from the King so scowred the narrow Scas that they within a short time brought into England as lawfull prize an hundreth and twenty Norman shippes or vessels Moreouer whereas those two Bishoppes which the Pope had sent were returned sorrowfull out of England not onely without doing any good on her behalfe but also without hope of doing any shee might easily be perswaded that the sword must doe it or nothing 57 But in Henault shee found most honourable and louing welcome of the Earle where therefore without the consent or aduise of the Peeres of England shee ensured saith our Author that delight and terrour of the whole world her sonne being then about foureteene yeeres old to Philippa the said Earles daughter and with the money of her portion waged souldiers out of Henault and Germany to transport into England There her friends expected her arriuall dayly of which the Bishoppes of Hereford and Lincolne were not meanest Her men and Nauie being now readie shee with her sonne the Prince the Lord Edmund Earle of Kent his vncle Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembroke the Lord Iohn of Henault the Earle of Henaults brother a valiant Gentleman the Lord Roger Mortimer and many other English-men of name and note with aboue two thousand and seuen hundred Henowayes and Germans vnder the leading of the said Lord Iohn arriued at Orwell in Suffolke vpon the Friday before Saint Michaels day 58 Her arriuall being reported to the King who was poore Prince not onely destitute of friends and meanes but as it seemes of courage and counsell also it did not at first seeme credible The truth appearing he demaunded assistance of the City of London whose answere was That they would honour with all dutie the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against forreiners and traitors to the Realme and with all their powers withstand them In this answere the King and his few friends reposing no assurance he committed an errour worse then that former of sending his sonne out of England by retiring himselfe into the West with his inseparable fauourites the Spensers Baldocke and others there to raise a force against the Queene but before hee went hee left his other sonne the Lord Iohn called of Eltham in the Tower of London with the Coūtesse of Glocester the Kings Neece wife to the yonger Spenser Earle of Glocester committing the Tower it selfe to Sir Iohn de Weston who was well prouided of men and victuals Hee commanded all men also to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother by the Father and that none vpon paine of death and losse of all that they might leese should aid or assist them and that hee should haue a thousand pound who did bring the Lord Mortimers head Thus tooke hee his last leaue of London and in a maner also of his Rule or Domination 59 On the contrary part there repaired to the Queene the Earle Marshall and Henry Earle of Leicester the Bishops of Lincolne Hereford Ely and of Barons Knights and armed Souldiers no small multitude whom aswell to retain as to draw more letters and rumors flew about declaring though falsly that the King of France had in the aide of his sister sent so many Dukes Earles and others that England could scarse suffice to feed them This for such whom the opinion of warlike strength would winne but those whom shew of Religion might moue it was as cunningly and as falsly spread that the Pope had excommunicated all such as did take armes against the Queene and the more to countenance the fiction that two Cardinals imployed about the Premisses were seen in the Queens Campe. Then was it proclaimed that the causes of her comming were to deliuer the Realme from the misleaders of the King which were named to be the Spensers Roger Baldock Bishoppe of Norwich Lord Chancellor and their Fautors all others to be safe and that nothing should bee taken from any other subiect without true payment but finally that he who broght the yonger Spensers head should haue two thousand pounds These things
as the French would for their Kings deliuerance performe which put King Edward into a new resolution against France 121 King Edward houlding himselfe deluded by the French with a fleete of eleuen hundred Saile passeth ouer from Sandwich to a new inuasion Hee arriued at Calais from whence he set forward in three great battels whereof the first being least was vnder Henry Duke of Lancaster the second being greater vnder the braue Prince of Wales and the last which was greatest was led by King Edward himselfe They marched through Artois to the Citie of Rheims in Champain where the Kings of France vse to be crowned and annointed The City of Sens an Archbishops See and Neuers doe yeeld without resistance The Duke of Burgundy for two hundreth thousand florens of gold obtained that all Burgundy was spared from sackage or spoile It was told the King that the Normans had landed at Winchelsea in the time of diuine seruice and among other their most impious outrages a like execrable villanie as that which Gibeonites sonnes of Beliall are recorded to haue committed vpon the Leuites wife was more wickedly perpetrated by them in the Church it selfe where the woman being of singular beautie was by their insatiable violations murthered and they got backe to their Ships before the Countrey could rise vpon them to take due vengeance Hereupon King Edward presently raised his Standard and set forth out of Champain where not farre from the City of Rheins hee had kept his Christmas toward Paris 122 He came before it with his armie diuided into nine Battalions where hee honoured foure hundred Esquires and Gentlemen with the Order of Knighthood Charles the Dolphin Regent of France was within Paris with a great force but could not by any meanes bee drawne to hazard battell There were ample conditions in humble manner tendred to Edward but he was as yet inflexible and deafe against any other then such as himselfe like a Conquerour propounded Paris vp to whose very wals King Edward ranne not being fesible he retires into Britaine to refresh his Army but vpon his returne finding it stronger then before he turnes his wrath into the very bowels of France exercising hostile Actions vp as farre as Charters and Orleans and as yet continued inexorable God was displeased thereat and to let Edward know so much he caused the Minister of his wrath a terrible tempest to as◅aile his Hoast and to kill therein many both men and horses King Edward is said vpon this occasion to be so wounded with remorse that repairing to our Lady-Church of Charters he prostrated himself to God and sorrowing for the bloodshed and wast-full burning which hee had made vowed to giue quiet to the Christian world vpon equall conditions This and the Duke of Lancasters perswasions softned him so that finally by mediation of the Popes Legat one Simon de Langres a peace was concluded at Bretagnie neere to Charters vpon the eight of May and in Nouember following K. Iohn himselfe was transported to Caleis and there by King Edward according to the Capitulations of the Treatie set at liberty after he had been a prisoner aboue foure yeeres 123 Articles of this accord so necessarie for the distressed Estate of France were these 1 That to the intent these conditions which the French condescended vnto should be more forceable and not seeme to be extorted by aduantage ods or inquitie of the times the two Edwards Father and Sonne should for euer release to K. Iohn and to his heires all the right and claime which they had to the Crowne of France to the Dutchy and Estates of Normandy Aniou Turain and Main as also to the homages of Britain Armorick and the Earldome of Flanders 2. That King Iohn and his sonne for them and their heires should by a day certaine restore and release to King Edward and his heires c. the whole Countrey of Aquitain enlarged with the bordering and spacious Countreys of Santoin Poictou Pierregort Limosin Quercie Angolesm Rouergne c. with all the Cities Castles and appurtenances to be holden free without any dependencie but of God 3. That the County of Pontheiu the proper inheritance of Isabel late Queene Dowager of England mother of King Edward the Townes Countries and Lordships of Calais Guines Mountril Haim Wale Oye Merck S. Valary c. and all the Ilands which either the English then held or which lay before any of the Premisses with only certaine limitations concerning priuate mens interest should remaine in like freedome as the rest of the premisses to the Crowne of England 4 That King Iohn should pay for his ransome part thereof to be in hand and part vpon daies the summe of thirty hundreth thousand scutes of Gold euerie two of which should be sixe shillings and eight pence sterling And that for assurance there should be assigned certaine number of Hostages by King Edward named to remaine in England 5. That the French should not aid nor assist the Scots against the English nor they the Flemings against the French 6. That it should bee lawfull for either King notwithstanding to aid the Titlers for the Dutchie of Britaine at their pleasures There were sundry other Articles as in cases of so transcendent qualitie must needs happen but as these were principall so the most of them might haue beene well left out here vnlesse they had more exactly beene obserued by the French Yet were they ratified with hands seales and Oathes at Calais where the two Kings in stead of kissing the Pax at masse either hauing for honors sake refused to take it first saluted each the other with a most brotherlie embracement and louing kisse buse the King of Englands credulitie till hee had gotten before hand as farre as dissimulations could aduance hee Courts the good old Prince with louing letters and presents while in the mean time his plots ripen abroad and the County of Pontieu the king of Englands vndeniable inheritance was first surprised before King Edward heard thereof And whereas the Prince of Wales had at a Parliament in Gascoigne propounded a demand for fowage or of money to bee leuied by the chimney the Earles of Armignac and Cominges and other Lords the Princes subiects bearing no sound affections toward the English Empire the lesse for that by the pollicy of Glequin and the Chancellor of France Dourmauns all or most of the Countries and Townes which by vertue of the peace made at Bretigney were annexed thereunto were cūningly wrought to return to their old Lords repaire to the French Court at Paris there to pursue an appeale for redresse of this oppression against the Prince who was not so happy as to follow the counsell of Sir Robert Knols and other wisest Captaines who disswaded this imposition pretending that hee was to answere before King Charles as
Glequin makes his vse of all occasions and workes much harme to the English party in Guien and Britaine But in Britaine Sir Robert Knols did so nobly acquit him selfe on the behalfe of his Souereignes sonne in law the Duke that he only seemed a fit parallel to Glequin like as hee stopt the current of his fortune was borne at Gaunt the chiefe Towne of Flaunders Anno 1340. and 14. of his fathers raigne In his Childhood he was created Earle of Richmond which title was afterward recalled in and bestowed vpon Iohn Duke of Britanny who married his sister to whose Dutchy it had formerly belonged Hee had three wiues the first Blanch daughter and Coheire and in the end the sole heire of Henry Duke of Lancaster sonne of Edmund surnamed Crooch-back in whose right he was at the first Earle and after Duke of the same and with that Dutchy also Earle of Leicester Derby and Lincolne and high Steward of England He had issue by her Henry of Bullingbrooke Earle of Derbie after Duke of Hereford and lastly King of England named Henry the fourth who first placed the Crowne in the house of Lancaster Philip wife of Iohn the first King of Portugall and Elizabeth married first to Iohn Holland Earle of Huntingdon brother of Thomas Duke of Surrey and after him to Sir Iohn Cornwall Baron of Fanhope His second wife was Consiance the eldest daughter of Peter King of Castile and Leon in whose right for the time he entituled himself King of both these realmes by her he had issue one onely daughter named Katherine married to Henry the third sonne of King Iohn in possession before and in her right after King of both the said realmes His third wife was Katherine the widow of Sir Hugh Swinford a Knight of Lincolnshire eldest daughter and Coheire of Payn Roet a Gascoigne called Guien King of Armes for that Countrey his yonger daughter being married to Sir Geoffrey Chaâ—…cer our Laureat Poet. By her hee had issue borne before matrimony and made legitimate afterward by Parliament holden in the twentieth yeere of King Richard the second Iohn Earle of Sommerset Thomas Duke of Excester Henry Bishop of Winchester and Cardinall and Ioane who was first married to Robert Ferrers Baron of Wemme and Ouesley in the Counties of Salop and VVarwicke and secondly to Raph Neuil the first Earle of Westmerland Shee and all her brethren were surnamed Beaufort of a Castle which the Duke had in France where they were all borne in regard thereof bearing the Porculleys of a Castle for the cognizance of their family This Duke in the thirteenth yeere of his Nephew King Richard at a parliament holden at London was created Duke of Aquitaine but in the sixt yeere after hee was called home and this Title recalled in and in the third yeere after the sixtieth of his age Anno 1399. he dyed at Ely house in Holborne and lyeth honourably entombed in the Quire of Saint Paul Edmond their 5. sonne surnamed of Langley was created Earle of Cambridge Anno 1362. in the same Parliament wherein Lionel was created Duke of Clarence Hee was afterward made Duke of Yorke Anno 1386. and married Isabel daughter and Coheire to Peter King of Castile and Leon. His sonne Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke took to wife Anne Mortiâ—…er heire of the foresaid Lionel elder brother to Edmund Langley William another of their sonnes surnamed of Wynsore where he was borne dyed yong and is buried at Westminster Thomas the youngest sonne of King Edward and Queene Philip surnamed of Woodstocke where hee was borne was first Earle of Buckingham created by his Nephew King Richard the second on his Coronation day An. 1377. by whom after also he was made Duke of Glocester 1385. The Earledomes also of Essex and Northampton and the Constableshippe of England fell to him by right of his wife Eleanor the only daughter and heire of Humfrey de Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Hee was a man of valour wisdome and vigilancy for the behoofe of the King his Nephew and the State but those noble vertues distempered with too much wilfulnesse froward obstinacy bred him first Enuy and afterruine For the King surmising him to bee a too seuere obseruer of his doings consulted with Thomas Mowbray Duke of Norfolke how to make him away whom Mowbray vnawares surprizing conuaied secretly to Callis where he was strangled 1397. 20. of his Nephewes raigne Himselfe in his life had prouided a goodlie tombe at Playsie in Essex his owne Towne and the vsuall seat of the great Constables of England where hee founded a Colledge whither his body was brought and laid with all funerall pompe but afterward it was translated to Westminster where also lyeth Eleanor his wife who dyed 1399. Their issue was Humfrey Earle of Buckingham who dyed at Chester of the pestilence An. 1400. Anne married first to Edmund Earle of Stafford by whom shee had Humfrey Duke of Buckingham secondly to William Bourchier Earle of Eue by whom she had Henry Earle of Essex Philippa Ioane Isabell who died all issulesse Isabel the eldest daughter and second childe of K. Edward and Queene Philip was married at Windsore with great pompe to Ingelram of Guisnes Lord of Coucy Earle of Sâ—…ysons and after Arch-Duke of Austria whom K. Edward his father in law created also Earle of Bedford 1365. by whom shee was mother of two daughters Mary married to Henry of Barre to whom shee bare Robert de Barre and Ioane the wife of Lewis of Luxemburg Earle of S. Paul and Philip the wife of Robert de Veere Earle of Oxford Duke of Ireland and Marquesse of Dublyn this Robert in the heigth of his fortunes forsooke his noble Ladie and married one Lancerona a Ioyners daughter by report which came with King Richard the seconds wife out of Boheme and being for his pride and abusing the Kings eare to the hurt of the State driuen out of the land by the nobles hee dyed at Louain in great vexation of mind and extreme penury An. 1392. Isabel his wiues mother was buried in the Church of Fryars Minorites neer Algate in London Ioane their second daughter and third child was borne 9. of her fathers raigne An. 1335. Bâ—…ng 14. yeres of age shee was desired in marriage by solemne Embassage from Alphons the eleuenth King of Castile and Leon sonne of King Ferdinando the 4 was espoused by Proxie intituled Queene of Spaine and conueyed into that Countrey where shee presentlie deceased of a great plague that then raigned so as the King comming to meete her to solemnize the espousals with great griefe accompanyed her to Church only at her funerall 22. of her fathers raigne An. 1348. Blanch the 3. daughter died yong and lieth buried at Westminster Mary their 4. daughter was married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britaine Margaret their youngest daughter was the first wife of Iohn de Hastings Earle of Pembroke but shee dyed without
odious to the English died at Paris in exile bequeathing such goods as hee had there to Robert Duke of Ireland who also breathed out his griefes in banishment and died at last in Brabant 83 The Duke of Lancaster the meane while returnes into Gascoigne out of Spaine and not long after into England The successe of that voyage being made to claime the Crowne of Castile and Leon was briefly this Iohn King of Castile alledged that Constance the Dukes wife was not right heire but he For albeit the Lady Constance was eldest daughter and heire to Peter sonne of Alfonse whose father Fernand the fourth was sonne of Sanchez the fourth and he sonne of Alfonse the tenth all Kings of Spaine successiuely yet that neither Constance Peter Alfonse Ferdinand nor Sanchez had the right His reason was for that Alfonse the tenth chosen Emperour of Almaine had before he begat the said Sanchez an elder sonne called Ferdinand de la Cerda who married Blanch the daughter of Saint Lewis King of France from whom descended Alfonse de la Cerda who entituled himselfe King but died without issue and Fernand who had a daughter married to Iohn sonne of the Infant of Portugall Emmanuel mother to the Lady Ioane wife of King Henry the second father of Iohn King of Castile defendant 84 This Apologie made by the Castilian would not serue for kingdomes are not vsed to be pleaded for by Bil and Answere The English and Portugals ioine their forces To the Duke by reason of his wiues presence manie did voluntarily submit themselues all did not for Don Aluarez de Perez on the behalfe of his Lord the King of Spaine offred to stop the Duke in his march to Burgos and was ouerthrowne Other aduentures that warre afforded but sicknesse hapning in the English Armie consumed many of the principall and among them the Lord Fitzwalter with other Lords Knights Esquires and men of armes almost three hundreth Moreouer the penurie was such that sundrie reuolted to the enemy to get reliefe which being seene of the King of Portugal he told the Duke he would set vpon them as Enemies but hee said no for that he knew they did it onely for lacke of foode Thus hauing said he held downe his head as he sate on horsebacke and wept most bitterly secretly powring forth his praiers to almighty God and most humbly beseeching mercy From which time forward his affaires in Spaine succeeded happily 85 The warres had beene â—…harpe and tedious but the end acceptable For Don Iuan king of Castile a Prince of no euill conscience seeing the right which the Duke of Lancaster vrged and foreseeing what calamities might happen hereafter if as was feared the French should match with him sought and obtained a firme peace The Principall conditions were That the Lord Henry his sonne and heire should marry the Lady Katherine daughter and heire to the Duke and Constance his wife That the Lord Henry during his fathers life should be called Prince of Asturia and Katherine his wife Princesse That for default of issue betweene the young Princely couple the Crowne should come to the Lord Edward Duke of Yorke who had married the other daughter of King Peter That the king of Spaine should lade eight Cars with wedges of gold for the Duke or as some write pay two hundreth thousand nobles toward the defrayment of the Dukes huge charges That finallie he should giue sufficient Caution for an Annuitie of ten thousand pounds during the liues of the said Duke and Dutchesse to be duly paid to their vses at the City of Bayon in Gascoigne 86 The King at such time as the Duke of Lancaster returned was at Reading whither he had commanded the Peeres to repaire To that meeting the Duke makes hast aswell to present his dutie to his Soueraigue as to be an authour of loue and peace betweene the king and Lords against some of whom the King was not thought to be verie fauourably disposed Which he gratiously effected as seeming to addict his mind to offices of piety and publike benefit Certainely the wisdome and moderation of the Duke of Yorke his brother were such in all the late and other tumults that he is not so much as once named among the factious which Christian spirit if it had raigned in all the rest England had neuer beene polluted with such infinite bloodshed of her noblest Children neither had the goodlie fabricke of state laden with innumerable trophees falne vnder that most hideous Chaos which succeeding ages saw and sighed for 87 The King vpon the Duke of Lancasters returne whether hee felt the keeping of Aquitaine an vnprofitable burthen or the absence of his vncle the Duke a thing worthie to be purchased at anie rate certaine it is that in a Parliament held at London he vested in him that famous Dutchy by deliuering the Cap of State and Ducal Rod whither hee shortly went to take possession His sonne Henrie of Bullingbroke Earle of Derbie loath to spend his houres in sloath but desirous to pursue renowne by martiall Acts in forreine parts sailed ouer to the warres in Prussia where in sundry enterprizes against the Lithuanians he wan great honor which by comparison of King Richards Calmnes prepared a way for him in the Englishes affections to points more eminent 88 The Pope now vnderstood that the English State began againe to be sensible of Romish encroachments and as in a former Parliament they had enacted against all Collations of Bishoprickes and dignities by the Pope with banishment to all which did accept such Collations and death to al that brought in any excommunications from the Pope to hinder the execution of that Act so in this last Parliament another seuere Act was made against such as went to the Pope to procure any such prouisions A Proclamation also was made at London * that all beneficed men then being in the Court of Rome should returne by a day prefixed or loose all their liuings The Pope himselfe saith Walsingham troubled with so great a thunder-clap sent with all speed into England to perswade the King that such Statutes as had beene thus made in their preiudice who followed the Court of Rome and such other clauses as tended to the dammage of that See should be made void whereto the Kings answere was that the Popes Nuntio must expect till the next Parliament At which Parliament the King as also the Duke of Lancaster seemed to haue some respect to the Pope whose messenger was their Present but the Knights of the house would not in any wise giue their consents that such Rome-gadders should without due punishment pursue their wonted course longer then till the next Parliament To furnish the Duke of Lancaster into France to treat of a peace and vpon condition that the King should that yere inuade Scotland large contributions were there made
swallowing about fiue hundreth in his vnknowne depthes as they who fled from the battell sought to passe This victory hapned vpon Holyrood in haruest The troubles which afterward hapned did not onely hinder the Lord Percie from farther prosecution of such a victorie but eclypsed the honour hee had gotten now and gaue his dayes a bloudy foule Catastrophe 29 The Lord Edmund Mortimer Earle of March next generall heire in bloud to the Crowne of England after the death of Richard the second hauing through feare of Owen whose prisoner hee was or hope of recouering his right or for reuenge because the King did not ransom him married Owens daughter by which hee must necessarily declare himselfe an enemie to King Henrie entertained intelligence with his neere kinsmen the Percies and sundry other his friends in Cheshire and elsewhere to what purpose will shortly appeare The night in which this Lord Mortimer though some referre it to Owens birth was born all the horses in his fathers stable are said to haue bin found standing Belly-deep in bloud A fearefull prodigie as euen then it seemed but verified afterward in the farre more fearefull euents when vpon the quarrell of Mortimers title by which the house of Yorke claimed the horses of warre did not onely stand belly-deepe in bloud but also swam therein The mischiefe was already begun for Henry Earle of Northumberland when now his owne and his houses strengths were mightily encreased by this late victory against the Scots which he vnder-hand seemes to haue conuerted to his secret priuate ends closely animated his brother the Earle of Worcester and his fiery spirited son against the King to both their confusions 30 The King tooke to wife the Lady Iane of Nauarre widdow of Iohn de Montfort Duke of Britaine named the Conquerour who died the yeere before by whom she had issue both sons and daughters but by the King none He met and married her at Winchester and crowned her Queene at Westminster The King was not trusted with the custody of any her three sonnes Iohn Richard Arthur who remained in France 31 Euents are the best interpreters of prophesies and prodigies Strange was that which Walsingham hath written of a fatall Spectrum or Apparitions in the summer time betweene Bedford and Bickleswade where sundry monsters of diuers colours in the shapes of armed men were often seene to issue out of the woods at morning and at noone which to such as stood farre off seemed to encounter one the other in most terrible manner but when they drew neer nothing was to be found Of another nature were the fiery attempts of the Percies The first of them who discouered in armes his mortall hatred was the noble Hotspur who vnder colour of the Scottish warre made head about Chester and the marches of Wales To him by the priuitie of Hotspurs father repaires the naughtie old man the Earle of Worcester leauing the young Prince of Wales and the Princes houshold ouer both which for their better Gouernment the King had placed him Now was the torch of warre lighted vp and began to blaze for though the chiefe plot-master the Earle of Northumberland was not ioined to them as hee did intend yet were their numbers growne mightily with which they meant to enter the Towne of Shrewsbury to make thereof a Seat of warre 32 Colourable causes of their armes were the ordinarie paintings of the like attempts Care of common-wealths reformation and their owne safeties for hauing first protested their intentions not to be the breach of loyaltie they pretend and by letters sent about doe signifie 1. That the publike monie was not employed vpon the pretended defence of the kingdome but vnduly wasted 2. That by reason of bad tongues about the King they durst not approach him to declare their innocency vnlesse the Prelates and Peeres of the Realme did first intercede for them 3. That they tooke armes onely to guard their owne heads and to see the Kingdome better gouerned These Articles had the place of the Huske but the kernell of the enterprize had principallie these 1. To thrust King Henry out of his seat and consequently to depriue him of life 2. To aduance the title of the Lord Mortimer Earle of Mâ—…ch their neerest Allie for the Earle of Northumberland had married Elizabeth the daughter of the Lord Edmund Mortimer the elder Earle of March by Philip daughter to Lionel Duke of Clarence 3. To take reuenge of King Henry for seeking to drawe the chiefe benefit to himselfe of the victory at Halidowâ—… hill whose principall prisoners he required and for such other priuate grudges 4. To share the Kingdome betweene Mortimer Percy and Owen Glendower Concerning which partition it is in some found written that Indentures tripartite were sealed showing that South-England should remaine to Mortimer North-England to Percy and Wales beyond Seuern to Glendower But Archembald Earle of Dowglas who did his Countrey good seruice by making one in our Combustions by common consent was allowed for his share to be free from ransome and to haue Berwicke 33 This in our English Adages is called to reckon without our host or to count our chickens before they are hatched But though at this time God would haue it so yet who doth not easily see what a wild horse a kingdome so gotten is and how hard to sit and not to manage onlie Yet it seemeth that if Mortimer hauing so iust a title to the Crowne had openlie professed the cause of his attempt against King Henry it might iustlie haue beene exempted from all staine of disabilitie But this partition is said to haue beene wisely built vpon a sound Welsh prophesie of Merlins as if King Henry were the Mowldwarp cursed of Gods owne mouth and Mortimer Percy and Glendower the Dragon Lyon and Wolfe which should diuide this Realme betweene them Surely the Welsh hauing any hand in such a partition it is not likelie they could thinke it had the right feete if it stood not vpon the supposed Merlins his ridiculous cosenages and riddles The English not to be behind in leasings doe in the meanetime euery where spread that Richard was safe aliue and in the Castle of Chester Who can wonder that this name should be so gratious as if alone it were enough to haue shaken Henry out of his State when Nero himselfe had so many fauorites that twenty yeeres after his death an obscure fellow faining himselfe Nero was so backt and countenanced by the Parthians and others that not without much difficulty the Romans could get him into their hands 34 On the other side King Henry assailed with so vnexpected ieopardies defends his cause by letters and strongly puts the blame vpon the accusers saying That he maruelled exceedingly seeing the Earle of Northumberland and Henry his Sonne had the greatest part of the publike moneys deliuered to them for defence of the borders against
said he hath made it meere wrong which with better regard of the Sex alloweth the woman to inherite her fathers possession as we see in the practise of that state whereof Christ himselfe is called king where the fiue daughters of Zelophehad for want of heires males were admitted to succeed in their fathers inheritance allotted them in the Tribe of Manasses and a law made by the Lord himselfe that if a man died and had no sonnes then his inheritance should be transferred vpon his daughters Neither is it to be doubted but that the daughter of Shesham was the sole heire vnto her fathers patrimony he dying without issue male though shee married an Egyptian whose posterity had their possessions among the Tribe of Iudah euen to the Captiuity of Babilon so that if such a law were as in truth there was no such better were the breach by the warrant of diuine direction then the continuance by colour of such prescription seeing God hath ordained aswell for the daughter as for the sonne 20 The Archbishops vnexpected but not vnpremeditated Oration thus ended so stirred the blood of the young Couragious King that his heart was all on a flame and so tickled the eares of his Auditory as they presently conceiued that France was their owne the Title whereof descending from Isabell the mother of the famous third Edward and shee the daughter and suruiuing heire vnto Philip the faire his right was lineally deriued thence as followeth first Philip by Ioane his first wife intituled Queene of Nauarre had three sonnes and one daughter namely Lewis Philip and Charles all three successiuely Kings and this Lady Isabell by whom the English claime his second wife was Constance the daughter of the King of Sicil who bare him a sonne after his owne decease which liued not many daies after his father Lewis his eldest sonne and tenth of that name succeeded Philip in the Kingdome of France and by Margaret his wife the daughter of Burgundy had his daughter Iane intituled Queene of Nauarre who made claime also vnto the French Crowne but neuer attained it so that her Title fell with her death Lewis by his second wife Clemence of Sicil had a sonne named Iohn borne vnto him but presently both father and sonne departing this life left the Scepter to his second brother who by the name of Philip the fift a while wore the Emperiall Crowne of France his wife was Iane the daughter of Burgoine who bare vnto him only foure daughters 21 Vnto King Philip succeeded his brother Charles the faire the fourth of that name whose first wife was Blanch detected of incontinency and brought him no fruite his second wife was Marie daughter to Henry Luxenbourg the Emperour who bare him a sonne that dyed soone after birth and the mother likewise shortly came to her graue Margaret the daughter to the Earle of Eureux was his third and last wife who at his death hee left with Child and thus the three sonnes of Philip were branched raigned and died whom Queene Isabell their sister suruiued and in that right her sonne King Edward the third by his royall consanguinity whilst the Crowne stood thus at suspence till a Prince should be borne claimed to be Regent in the Interregnum and in the nonage of the looked for issue against which Philip de Valois sonne of Charles the hardy who was brother to Philip the faire being a second branch from Hugh Capet and first Prince of the blood of France maintained that the Regency of the male if so he were borne as also of the Realme if a daughter or the sonne dyed belonged onely vnto him as the next in blood The state thus standing and a daughter borne Philip was saluted and proclaimed King no other right alleaged then this foisted and falsely termed fundamentall law Salique for no otherwise doth Ottoman the French famous Lawyer esteeme of that vngodly and vniust Ordinance if any such had beene ordained 22 The Kings right thus apparant and sufficient possessions to be had in France the Bill of complaint against the Clergies excesse was quite dasht and all mindes addicted for the affaires that way thinking it vnreasonable to pull the Prouisions from their natiues and brethren when as the Circuit of their inheritanee extended more large in compasse and therefore with the Danites they determined no longer to sit so pent with increase seeing God had giuen them another Kingdome but would free their own straitnesse by dint of sword and spread their Tents wider in the Continent of France Neither was there any motiue more forceable in conference then was the successe of those intruding Princes who assaied the Crowne by that vniust claime of law Salique 23 For did not the sword of God rather then man in the hand of King Edward the claimer cut downe the flower of France in the Battell of Crecie with the slaughter of Lewis King of Bohemia of Charles the French Kings brother of Iames Dolphin of Viennois the Dukes of Lorrayne and Burbon the Earles of Aumarle Sauoy Montbilliard Flanders Niuers and Harecourt the Grand Priour of France the Archbishop and Zanxinus and Noyone of Lords Barons and Gentlemen to the number of 1500 with 30. thousand of the French Souldiers and Philip not able of himselfe to defend himselfe inciting Dauid of Scotland to inuade and weaken England therein did but only vexe his owne spirit for in that attempt the Scottish King was taken prisoner and brought so to London leauing Philip to struggle with his hard fortunes in France which with bad successe hee did to the day of his death 24 Iohn his sonne by the same title and claime felt the same stroake of iustice from the hand of that thunderbolt in warre Edward surnamed the blacke Prince the sonne of Englands Mars who farre inferiour to the French in number farre exceeded them in marshall power when at the battell of Poitiers the French royall Standard was stroke downe an hundred Ensignes wonne by the English the Constable Marshall and great Chamberlaine of France with fifty two Lords and seuenteen hundred Gentlemen slaine in the field King Iohn himselfe his sonne Philip two Bishops thirteene Earles and one and thirty Lords taken prisoners by the Prince to his great praise and confirmation of his iust cause 25 Nor was the punishment of the father any whit lessened in King Charles the sonne then raigning who besides the intestine warres in his own dominions was by Gods iust iudgement strucke into a Lunacy being vnable to gouerne himselfe much lesse his Kingdome vpon which aduantage as the French would haue it King Henry now plaied though it be most certaine he sought his right farre otherwise for so it standeth vpon record dated the ninth of February and first of Henry the fift his raigne that he sent his Ambassadors vnto the French King who could not bee admitted to his presence and him whom they imployed to procure
hand whereunto shee answered I am not ignorant who they are and thereupon commanded to apprehend those her keepers her libertie thus got shee became wholy for Burgogne and by his meanes was made the Regent of France and her picture stamped vpon the Seale of that State 42 By birth shee was a Germane and daughter to Stephen Duke of Bauier of an imperious spirit and vnreconcileable enuie not ouermuch beloued of her husband and as the nature of most women are not ouermuch fauouring his fauorites whose femall authority and hatred against her owne sonne Daulphin Charles sore bruised the Crowne which her weake husband ware his foregone infirmities and her new sprung Regency were now as two fludgates set open to let in the deluge of France hers is to be spoken of in the intercourse of the English his manie times hath beene but not made knowne how it came therefore a while in that subiect before we passe forward in this place let vs reade what others haue writ 43 This Charles the sixt and sicke-braind King of France was the sonne of King Charles surnamed the wise who with Salomon his wiser might haue demanded this question who can tell whether his sonne shal be a wiseman or a foole for the flower of his youth and commendable dispositions of his middle age promised great hopes of a valiant moderate and most happie Prince only inclined to choller and reuenge as by the occasion of his lunacy is easilie seene which chanced on this manner 44 Peter Craon a Courtier his minion and an inward fauorite of the Duke of Orleance the Kings brother blabbed out some secrecy of the said Dukes amorous passions vpon a wanton Lady vnto his Dutchesse Valentine who but lately married and so soon deceiued of bed took the wrong no lesse then it was nor letted shee as who can let a woman to speake to tell him his faults on both sides of his head the Duke could not hide what shee too well knew and therefore sought to satisfie her with complements of kind words but the Curtaine-sermons nightly enlarged vpon the same text made him many times to lie awake with little deuotion God wot to heare and often to rise when hee would faine haue slept which caused him lastly to complaine to the King that Craon had and would betray their ouermuch trust The cause no more but yet too much against a Prince Craon with all disgrace was discharged the Court who not able to brooke such an open indignity assaulted Cliston the Constable in a murthering manner as the only man as he thought that wrought his disgrace and escaping Paris fled into Britaigne whose Duke was his kinseman and an enemy to the Constable 45 King Charles transported with choller of this double offence mindes to draw Craon by force out of Britaine to iustifie himselfe whom the Councell had declared guilty of high Treason and enemie to the Crowne of France and resolues in person to enterinto Britaine forthwith the expedition for men and manner of proceeding made Charles to loose both meate and sleepe so as the vexation of minde and distemperature of body carried apparant shewes in his face in so much that the Dukes of Berry and Burgogne mistrusting the worst counselled that his iourney might be staid his Physitians disswade him in regard of his health the summer extreme hot and his blood as then ouer subiect to dangerous feuers New deuises were wrought to stay him at home giuing it forth that Craon was fled Britaigne and in Arragon was imprisoned by the Queene All this notwithstanding needes would he forward so forward is man when his fate will so haue it 46 He departed Meaux in Iulie the yere very hot his head couered with a great Cap of scarlet his body wrapped in a thicke veluet Ierkin warme enough for winter his mind distempered with choller griefe and despite and his body wearied with watching distasture and want of rest Thus entring the forrest of Meaux about noone-tide a man bare-headed and bare legged attired in a Coat of white rugge stepped sodainely forth from betwixt two trees and caught hold of his bridle staid his horse saying King ride no further but returne backe for thou art betraied Charles whose spirits were otherwise dulled and his blood greatly distempered was amazed at the voice which seene his seruants ranne to this man and with blowes forced him to leaue the reines of the horse and so without any further search the man vanished away 47 The troopes of his nobles diuided because of the dust King Charles was followed by the Pages of his Chamber who ouercharged with heat and distemperature tooke no great paines to guide their horse so that thronging together he which bore the Kings Lance let it fal vpon him who had on his head the Kings helmet and in the falling made a clattering noise The King much musing vpon the words spoken and now withall hearing this vnexpected noise was from a pensiue melancholy suddainely strucke into a raging Lunacy supposing himselfe to be betraied indeed and transported with this frensie he drawes his sword and made towards his Pages with a maine crie his brother Orleance not knowing the cause hasted among them whom Charles likewise pursued and with the like rage ranne at his vncle of Burgogne thus spending himselfe and his horse out of breath all incompassed the still raging man tooke from him his sword disrobed him for heate and cheered him with flatterings and faire spoken words his brother and vncles saluted him but hee knowes them not sits mute sighing and panting and with troubled amazement moues both body and head so that all signes of Phrensie appeared in this poore Prince and the eminent misery that was to fall vpon France very apparant to the inseeing Statists but now to proceed 48 Iohn Duke of Burgogne ill disgesting the threats that King Henry had giuen and ioined in league with the Daulphin as we haue said was notwithstanding suspected to be a great enemy to the State and as the Giants are faine to heape mountaine vpon mountaine for steps of assent to pull Iupiter out of his throne so by sinister Counsellors Burgogne was accused of some intended stratageme as meaning to mount the Chaire where the Daulphin should sit Charles therefore from Monstrean-Surfault yonne a Towne in Brie sent for the Duke vnto Troyes in Champagne to conferre further vpon the effecting of their affected accord as also to imploy their vnited forces vpon the common enemie the English a third cause likewise was alleaged and that was to haue him his meanes for a reconciliation to his mother the Regent whose wrath besides him no man could pacifie 49 The Duke mistrusting no snake in the grasse thought all things as sure as they were faire in shew and accompanied with many noble-men fiue hundred horse and two hundred Archers he repaired to Monstreau at whose Gate the Daulphin
had built 2. Barricadoes himselfe in armes stood there to receiue the Duke Burgogne approached kneeled downe vpon one knee and with an honourable reuerence saluted him most humbly the Daulphin neglecting all courtesies to him-ward chargeâ—… him with breach of promise for that the ciuill warres and his garrisons were not surceast and withdrawne the Dukes sword hanging too farre backe and somewhat troubling his kneeling he put his hand vpon the hilt to put it more forward whereat Robert de Loire standing by sayd doe you draw your sword against the Lord Daulphin at which words Tanneguy de Chastell with a battle-axe stroke him on the face and cut off his Chin and others with other wounds made an end of his life before he could arise from his knee or get out his sword 50 Queene Isabell another cruell Medea and vnnaturall mother hauing a double offence done her redoubled her wrath and continued her tragick passions against her sonne the young Daulphin who not only incites Philip now the new Duke of Burgogne to reuenge his murdered fathers death but torments her poore husbands spirits in perswading him to disherite Charles their sonne and to giue in marriage Lady Katherine vnto King Henry who now had set his foote farre into France Duke Philip for his part ready for reuenge sent the Bishop of Arras with other his Ambassadors vnto Rouen to King Henry to entreat a peace and againe not many daies after their returne sent backe the said Bishop whose message was so pleasing that Henry sent the Bishop of Rochester the Earle of Warwicke and Guien vnto Arras who were as welcome vnto Duke Philip so that betwixt Rouen and Arras messengers continually passed till a peace was concluded which was proclaimed to continue from that day then about the feast of the Epiphany vnto mid-March ensuing betwixt King Henrie King Charles and Philip Duke of Burgogne 51 King Henry thus farre gone in his affaires for that Crowne sent his Ambassadors vnto the new made Pope Martin the first such was the fate of Romes Apostolicall fathers in those faire Sun-shine and Golden daies that the greatest Monarch was but a vassal to attend vpon their stirrop their Crownes subiect to be spurned off with their feete Henrie therefore minding to stop the violence of these narrow Seas and to make the streame milde betwixt his two Realmes had now none to let but only him that was all in all and bare an Oare in euery mans boat and therefore from King Charles Burgogne and himselfe his Ambassadors sollicited his fatherlie consent to admit him his most Christian sonne of France and to giue his holy blessing for the confirmation of the marriage and peace concluded betwixt those two famous Princes King Henries right to the French Crowne they plainely laid forth what calamities France had felt in their resistance Agincourt Normandy and Aquitaine as they shewed him were most lamentable witnesses and the holde that the Lyon had got at that day of the Flower de Luce was not to be wrested out of his fast grasped pawes But his dull eare was deafe herevnto answering that this peace was preiudiciall to the right of Charles the Daulphin and therefore hee denied to confirme it 52 But with what quill these wines were vented from the setled Lees for the Daulphin vnlesse it was the golden vice a powerfull key indeed to vnlocke the Popes silent lips I know not most true it is the conditions went forward and the place for the confirmation of couenants was Troyes in Champagne where King Charles and his Queene then lay and whither Burgogne Guien the Lord Rosse and others attended with fiue hundred horse were sent Ambassadors from Henry In their way they besieged and after fifteene daies wan the Towne of Crespie that held for the Daulphin demolished the Castell razed the wals and departed vpon composition These comming to Troyes were honorably receiued and louingly concluded on a finall peace where Lady Katherine was attended as the Englsh Queene and some left to guard her by King Henries command His Ambassadors returned and affection enflamed himselfe attended with the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester his brethren the Duke of Excester the Earles of Warwicke Huntingdon Salisbury Guienne and many other nobles his guard consisting of sixteene hundred Launces and Archers departed from Rouen to Ponthois to S. Denis and from thence into Prouins where he was met neere vnto Troyes by the Duke of Burgundy and many other French Lords and with all Princesse attendance was conducted into the Towne The ioy was great with which he was receiued especially of the King the Queene and Lady Katherine whom he found in S. â—…eters Church expepecting his comming where forthwith he and the Lady was affianced and falling effsoones into conference of the conditions of amity these were consented vnto by the French and King Henry 1. That K. Henry should take Lady Katherine to wife 2. That Charles Isabel should retaine the name of King and Queene and should hold all their dignities rents and possessions belonging to the Crowne of France during their naturall liues 3. That the Lady Katherine should haue her Dowry in England as Queens heretofore were wont to haue that is to say the summe of forty thousand sceutes that is two to a noble 4. That the same summe of forty thousand sceutes yeerely shall bee confirmed vnto Queene Katherine by our lawes according to our vsuall rights at the time of our death 5. That the said Lady Katherine so ouerliuing vs from the time of our death shall haue for her Dowry in the Kingdome of France the summe of twenty thousand francks yeerly out of the lands places and Lordships that Blanch sometime wife to Philip Beauisall held and enioied 6. That after the death of Charles our said father the Crown and Realme of France shall with all rights and appurtenances remaine vnto vs to our heires for euermore 7. And for as much as our said father is infirme by reason of sicknesse and may not entend in his owne person to dispose of the affaires of the Realme therefore during the life of our said father the faculties and exercise of the gouernment and disposition of the publike vtilitie of the Realme of France shall be and abide to vs so that thence forth wee may gouerne the Realme and admit to our Councell and assistance to the Councell of France such of the English Nobility as we shal thinke meete 8. That also we of our owne power shall cause the Court of France to be kept and obserued in as full authority and in all manner of places that now or in time comming is or shall be subiect to our said father 9. Also that we to our powers shall defend and helpe all and euery of the Peeres Nobles Cities Townes Cominalties and singular persons now or in time to come subiects
vndoubtedly sincere and true was wonderfully great among all good Englishmen who flocked to the publike celebration thereof For vpon our Ladies day in Lent a solemne procession was made within the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul in London where the King adorned with Crowne and robes of maiestie went in person before whom went hand in hand the Duke of Sommerset and the Earle of Salisburie the Duke of Excester and the Earle of Warwicke and so of either faction one and one and behind the King himselfe came the Queene and Duke of Yorke with great familiarity in all mens sights O religion ô honour ô sinceritie that your diuine vertue should not haue contained these spirits in the harmonie of sweet obedience but if you could not what alas should England must be more seuerely scourged then that so goodly a blessing of publike reconciliation should continue whereby the proud tops of her nation offensiue to God and men being taken off the way might be opened to other names or races which as yet were nothing thought on 70 There is no reason to doubt but that the Duke of Yorke a man of deepe retirement in himselfe secretly continued his purpose for the Crowne notwithstanding all these his vernished pretences and did only therfore not as then put for it because he presumed the time was incommodious Againe the Queene true head and life of the contrary part aswell in regard of her selfe her husband and young sonne may in likelihood be thought to haue laid downe any thing rather then the wakefulnesse and iealousie which former perils and the enemies present strength might worthily keepe aliue in her The thinne ashes therefore which couered these glowing coles were thus againe first vnraked and set to blaze 71 The King and manie of the Lords still being at Westminster there hapned or perhaps was plotted a fray betweene one of the Kings seruants and a follower of the Earle of Warwicke who hurt the Kings seruant Hereupon his fellowes of all sorts as Cookes with their spits c in great disorder assaile the Earle himselfe as he was comming from the Councell and had there slaine him but that the euill fate of England and his owne reserued him to doe and suffer greater mischiefes The Earle hardly gets to his Barge and reputing all things vnsure about the King gets ouer to his place at Calleis The Yorkists directly charge the Queene with this as with a plot drawne for the Earles destruction Not long after this the young Duke of Sommerset is sent Captaine to Calleis Warwicke will resigne no roome notwithstanding the Kings command alleaging he was made by Parliament Sommerset is reiected with danger to his person Warwicke partly maintains himselfe and such as stucke to him in that charge with spoiles which he got at Sea How lawfullie it appeares not though Warwicke is said to haue been Admirall by Patent though now reuoked The Ordinarie bookes haue that he with foureteene faile of men of warre set vpon three Caricks of Gene or Genoa and two of Spaine greater then the Caricks three of which Merchant-fleete which how they should be lawfull prize we see not he vanquished after two daies fight with the losse of about an hundreth men of his owne and a thousand of theirs The bootie was worth at meane rates ten thousand pounds such also as followed the Duke of Sommerset comming into his hands he beheaded at Calleis These were strange darings in the Earle of Warwicke whom yet the vnskilfull and drunken multitude so highly praise but what are these in regard of them which will presentlie follow 72 The Duke of Yorke in the meane time and Warwicke with his father the Earle of Salisbury the Triumuirs of England consult of their affaires Salisburie is resolued with sword in hand to expostulate the danger and iniury offered to his sonne at Westminster The Queene a Lady of incomparable magnanimity and foresight confident in this that now King Henry or the Duke of Yorke must perish and that one Kingdome was not wide enough for both their Families bestirres her selfe to maintaine the possession of a Crowne and to aduance to the same her owne flesh and bloud Prince Edward by ruining his house whose whole building consisted of Lancastrian beneficence She consults she sends she speakes she giues and strengthneth her selfe with friends on all sides chiefly in Cheshire causing her sonne to distribute siluer swannes his badge or deuise to all the Gentlemen of that County and to many other through England Salisbury sets forward from his Castell at Middleham with foure or fiue thousand men Iames Touchet Lord Audeley encounters him vnaduisedly vpon Blore-heath neere Muckelstone The fight was long and bloudy but in the end K. Henries euill fortune gaue the better of the day to the Earle of Salisbury where besides the valiant Lord Audeley himselfe were slaine not fewer then two thousand and foure hundreth but the chiefe losse fel vpon the Cheshire men who ware the Princes Liuerie 73 The Earle of Salisbury in this sort opened to himselfe a way to Ludlow where the head of their combination Richard Duke of Yorke busied himself to gather forces being met they conclude that seeing the matter was now become deadly they would deale in cloudes no longer but fight it out to the extremity Men are drawne out of all parts with large hopes promises of sharing in their fortunes and the Earle of Warwicke bringing with him from Caleis which he left with his friends that valiant Captaine Andrew Trolop and a band of stout and choise Souldiers comes to the generall Rendeuoâ—… of the Yorkists the Castell of Ludlow The King in the meane space and not before it was need and time hath assembled a great puissance of faithfull Subiects and being attended with the Dukes of Sommerset and Excester and other of his chiefe friends marcheth against his enemies His first worke was to offer them generall pardon It is refused and called by them a staffe of reede or glasse Buckler The sword must decide the quarrels wherupon the king commands his Standards to aduance while he was in his March a letter fraught with the wonted hypocrisies is deliuered to the King There are in it among many other insinuations these also Most Christian King right high and Mighty Prince and our most dread Soueraigne Lord c. Wee sent vnto your good grace by the Prior of the Cathedral Church of Worcester and diuers other Doctors and among other by M. William Linwood doctor of Diuinity which ministred vnto vs seuerally the blessed Sacrament of the body of Iesus whereupon wee and euery of vs deposed of our said truth and duty 74 Thus these prophane and ambitious men play with God who in the end will seuerely bee auenged on them for their impietie but the letter made no ouerture of any course vpon which they would yeeld to lay downe Armes alleadging they wold but make
deposed King Henry and with speed to bee crowned himselfe at Alhallontide next yet finding such amasement and silence hee sends them his pedigree and his claime in writing that they might the better consider yeelding as it seemes to be ordered therein according to their generall agreement during the treaty whereof he would not visite King Henrie alleadging himselfe was peerelesse in England The maine points of his Title were as followeth King Edward the third had issue Edward Prince of VVales VVilliam of Hatfield Lionell Duke of Clarence Iohn of Gaunt D. of Lancaster Edmund D. of Yorke Thomas D. of Glocester and VVilliam of VVindsor Edward Prince of Wales dyed liuing his Father and left issue Richard the second King of England who died without Issue as did also William King Edwards second sonne 85 Lionel the third sonne had issue Philip his daughter and heire married to Edmund â—…ortimer Earle of March who had Issue Roger Earle of March who had Issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Eleanor which Edmund Roger and Eleanor died without Issue Anne the heire of that house marrieth Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund Duke of Yorke fifth sonne to King Edward the third which Earle of Cambridge had Richard commonly saith the Booke called Duke of Yorke 86 Iohn of Gaunt the fourth son and younger brother to Lionel had Issue Henry who immediately after King Richards resignation vnrighteously saith the Booke entred vpon the same for that Edmund Earle of March sonne of Roger Earle of March and of Philip daughter and heire of the before said Lionel Duke of Clarence elder brother to Iohn Duke of Lancaster was then aliue and that aswell the said Henry eldest son to Iohn Duke of Lancaster as his descendents haue hitherto holden the Crowne of England c. vniustly for that himselfe the said Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke was the lawfull heire being the sonne of Richard Plantagenet Earle of Cambridge and of Anne before said 87 This was the effect of the Duke of Yorks title which for the points of the Pedegree was very true though in barre thereof the friends of King Henry without denying any part of the premises being all of them more euident then that they could be honestly denied had not a little to say for him for they could among other things alleadge that Richard the second resigned vp his Crowne and Regality at large and that none else making claime but Henry Duke of Lancaster hee was thereunto by the consent of all the three Estates admitted that Richard Earle of Cambridge was for high Treason attainted and executed and his Issue made incapable of any inheritance that this Richard his sonne now challenging the Crowne of England being restored by the meere clemency and goodnesse of this King Henry the sixt had voluntarily acknowledged him for his lawfull Soueraigne and sworne the same and that the said Richard was finally for treason attainted and adiudged vninheritable they could hereunto haue added sundry Acts of Parliament made to establish the right of the Lancastrian line the succession of three Kings all Henries that is to say the fourth fifth and sixth the politicke addresses of the first of those Kings the noble victories of the second and the holy life of the third which three Kings liues contained of raigne about threescore yeeres in which number this was the nine and thirtiethof King Henry the sixth who was descended of the male line and the Duke of Yorke but of a female of which female line none had euer been in possession of the Crown Great and weighty points if any and the rather to bee considered for that King Henries person beeing in very truth Prisoner no act of his to establish Yorkes title could bind in law or conscience and the lesse for that hee had a wife and by her a sonne who was at liberty and ready with Armes to free his father or hazard to destroy the whole English name But they who on Yorks behalfe abstractiuelie disputed these highest questions knew a rule of law which saith Iura sanguinis nullo iure ciuili dirimi possunt ' and the Lancastrians were not without their speculatiue and remote considerations to countenance the particulars of their cause Thus we see that in Monarchies though the noblest forme of Regiment where lineall succession is the rule of inheritance there sometimes fall out as great and as indeterminable difficulties as where Election designeth the Successor whereof the French tragedies which our Nation made among them and now these in England are without all exception the most fearefull instances For France had heretofore her time of affliction but now O dearest England it was thine 88 While this weighty controuersie was debated a Crowne which hung for garnishment in the middle of the roofe where the Knights and Burgesses of the Parliament met to consult and the crown which for like cause stood vpon the highest Tower of Douer Castell fell sodainely down which were vulgarly construed to portend That the raigne of K. Henry was at an end and that the Crown should be transferred from one royall line to another But the Queene her sonne Prince Edward and her fast friends in the North the seate of their hopes being nothing discouraged at their late ill fortunes prepare all the forces they can to recouer K. Henrie and the Kingdome which thing whiles they are pursuing the conclusion of the Parliament concerning the crown was That Henry the sixth should raigne and bee King during his life the remainder to rest in Richard Duke of Yorke and the lawfull heires of his body in generall tayle King Henries heires to bee excluded The Duke in the meane time is proclaimed heire apparant and called Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall Earle of Chester and Protector of England The agreement was engrossed sealed and sworn vnto The Queene will haue nothing to doe in this bargaine being so dangerous and preiudicious to her selfe her husband and her sonne and therefore when the King at the Duke of Yorkes instigation sent for her to repaire vnto him shee relying vpon the Dukes of Sommerset and Excester and other the Kings friends vtterly refuseth Henry continueth king The Armes therefore which she taketh for his deliuerance haue the more iustice The Duke of Yorke missing the prey hee expected leaues the king with the Duke of Norfolke and the Earle of Warwicke at London himselfe with the Earles of Salisbury and Rutland and certaine forces setteth forward to Wakefield to pursue the Queene and her sonne sending direction to the Earle of March that hee should follow with all his power The Castell of Sandall standeth pleasantly vpon a small hill in view of the faire town of VVakefield there the Duke of Yorke comming thither vpon Christmas Eue reposeth himselfe and expecteth the encrease of his numbers The Queene aduertised thinkes it wisdome to fight before the Duke grow too strong and thereupon marcheth forward hauing
and Sommerset and the Earle of Deuonshire with an hundred and forty moe were attainted also and disherited so fortune dallieth in setting the dice of her fauours or frownes 12 Queene Margaret stored with men but in want of money with her French powers made into Scotland whose comming was most welcome to the two Kings there and thence with great shew of enterprize hoised her sailes for England but hauing touched the â—…y of Tinmouth whether vpon better aduise or feared with their owne shadowes shee with her French put backe to the Sea where such a sore tempest tooke them as had not Queene Margaret in a small Caruell got vnto Barwicke shee had not liued to vexe the new King nor seene the vnfortunate losse of her husband her son and Realme nor the miserable calamities of her owne old age her French by Bastard Ogle were heaâ—…e into Holy Iland many slaine and foure hundred of them put to their ransomes 13 This â—…inting French enterprize though it dulled the edge of some spirits yet did it nothing daunt the courage of the Queene her better hopes being fixed vpon the Scots valour so leauing Prince Edward for safetie in Barwicks with her husband and Scots shee entred Northumberland tooke the Castle of Bamburgh and so passed forward vnto the Bishopricke their forces daily increasing through the confluence of such English 〈◊〉 fauoured King Henrie 14 King Edward hearing these stirres in the North made his preparation both by Sea and Land and with his brethren and Nobles came to Yâ—…rke from whence he sent Iohn Neuil Lord 〈◊〉 with a power of men as some what mistrusting the loialties of the Northumbrians who passing forward vpon Hâ—…gely-Moore was sodeinely encountred by the Lords Hungerfâ—…rd and Roâ—…s with whom was Sir Ralph Ferciâ—… a most valiant Knight but Montaâ—… accompanied with such as would neither looke backe nor stand gaâ—…ing on â—…hode the encounter and at the first push put back the two â—…ords and 〈◊〉 slew the said 〈◊〉 who no waieâ—… would depart out of the field but in dying said I have saued the 〈◊〉 in my â—…rest meaning this oath mâ—…e to King 〈◊〉 15 valiantly 〈◊〉 their Camp as after great slaghter saith Grafton hee fled into Scotland which is more likelie 16 Edward thus cleered of the Cloud threatning storme thought best ere others did light to prouide for himselfe and therefore he raised Bulwarks built new Fortresses in places of danger put forth his espials vpon the Marches of Scotland and commanded that none should keepe Henrie or Margaret in secret whose sight he feared would draw the affections of many which otherwise stood in case of obedience But ouer-borne Henrie whether past al feare or inforced by destinie in disguised apparell past into England where he was soone apprehended by one Caâ—…tlow but Stow saith by Thomas Talbot in Cletherwood besides Bungerley Hipping stones in Lancashire being betraied in Waddington Hall as he sate at dinner and thence brought to London with his legs bound to the stirrups arrested by Warwicke his guilt spurres taken off and committed Prisoner to the Tower of London 17 The Lyon thus pent his pawes cut or pared and Queene Margaret in France with her father Reiâ—…er King Edward now quiet set his minde vpon Gouernment for the good of his Realme In his Court of Kings Bench he vsed to sit in person certaine daies together to see how his lawes proceeded with Iustice ordained penall Statutes against excessiue pride in Apparell especialle against long picked shooes then vsually worne which grew to such an extreme that the pikes in the Toes were turned vpward and with siluer chaines or silke laces tied to the knee But among many good prouisions one proued very bad as the sequell shewes for concluding a league with King Henrie of Castile and Iohn King of Arragon he granted a licence to transport certaine numbers of Câ—…teswold Sheepe which are since growne to such an exceeding increase as the Clothes made of their woolles is a great hindrance to our Marchants which aduenture in the Leuant Seas 18 His next care was to finde a fit Queene both for the hope of issue to succeed and for alliance and power to assistâ—…ed were against Henries claime Fist therefore minding to send into Scotland to desire in marriage the Ladie Margaret sister to king Iames the third thereby to frustrate Hâ—…tes further hope was made to belieue that the said Ladie was by reason of sickenesse not capable of conception which altogether declined his affection from that way Next as some say a motion was made for Lady Elizabeth sister and heire apparant vnto Henrie king of Castile as a much most conuenient considering king Edward had thereunto a Claime whose great Grandmother was one of the heires of Castile being the daughter of Don Peter the king besides which high match and combination of Alliances â—…hope was conceiued that the Dutchies of Guien and Aquitaine might be recouered by the assistance of these Castilians without great charge or trauell to the English But the tender spring of the one and the lusty growth of the other would not be grafted into one stocke to 〈◊〉 fruitâ—… shee little aboue 〈◊〉 and he about twenty three 〈◊〉 unfit to â—…taine till shee could giue him content 19 A third Princesse 〈◊〉 against whom feared This match being most approued in counsell none was held more fit to solicite the businesse then Lord Richard Neuil the great Earle of Warwick a man esteemed for power a Demy-King and for magnificence and hospitality matchlesse in whose house at London as some haue verified sixe oxen were spent euery day and most Tauernes in the City full of his meat 20 Warwicke in great state arriued at Tours his message knowne was accordingly entertained in the French Court where he wrought the Queen her selfe to be the chiefest Agent who drew on her sister Bona with recommending the state and stile of a magnificent Queene a sound very tunable in a Ladies eare and her husband Lewis with assurance of a potent and wise Allie a pleasing theame to soft natured Princes as the French King was And indeed to all shee vndertooke all good contentments so as on that side all things were cleare and Warwicke dismissed with Courtly French complements the Earle Damp-martin was to passe into England for the finall confirmation 21 But whilest Warwicke had beene industriously wooing in France King Edwards affection in England was working another way for being on hunting in the Forrest of Wychwood beside Stony-Stratford hee there found other game that made game in his eye which was the Lady Elizabeth Gray attending the Dutchesse of Bedford her mother who then soiorned at his Mannour of Grafton whither hee repaired for his recreation She had beene attendant vpon Queene Margaret the wife of King Henry the sixt and had
beene married vnto Iohn Gray Esquier knighted and slaine at the battell of S. Albans vpon King Henries part who now was a suiter vnto the King for something taken away in the extremity of that time to bee restored towards the maintenance of her 〈◊〉 But howsoeuer her suit pierced his eare her sweetly composed feature strangely affected his heart more formall shee was and louely in countenance then either tall or exceedingly faire yet both sufficient to meete in one person of an excellent witte a sober demeanour a modest looke a 〈◊〉 smile and her speech vttered in such a â—…turall eloquence as her answeres euer set on edge King Edwards desires which howsoeuer diâ—…full to the appetite of his wanton bed affâ—…ming with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ee accounted herselfe most vnworthy of the name of his Queene so shee held her selfe of mort worth her chast honour dearer then to bee his Câ—…bine yet held they him in chase till shee had 〈◊〉 â—…im in the snares of her loue 22 Their many meetings and 〈◊〉 complements made the old Dutchesse of Yorke the Kings mother much to suspect it would bee a match to hinder which with a parâ—… authority shee entred discourse alleadging it honourable 〈◊〉 and of much profite to linke with some great Princesse in â—…raine 〈◊〉 both for the 〈◊〉 of poâ—…ions abroad and as the â—…se stood to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at home that 〈◊〉 had gone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suite in Frâ—… as if in himselfe nâ—…w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their displâ—…res would 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To marry his Subiect 〈◊〉 held 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…cially one without 〈◊〉 alliance or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 other thing mouing but a wanton doâ—…ge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and although that in Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 yet was there nothing so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incorpâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moâ—… 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 tought of a 〈◊〉 A 〈◊〉 quoth she is most 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 side whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 23 owne desires and knew himselfe to bee out of his mothers rule partly in earnest and partly in pleasance made her this reply That marriage being a spirituall type ought rather to be conioyned where God had framed the parties to consent as this of his was then in regard of any temporall respect whatsoeuer That his choice was pleasing to himselfe and would be to his subiects he certainly knew whose amity before all other Nations hee most preferred and desired neither could he giue them better occasion of loue then in this that being their Soueraigne hee disdained not to marry into their Tribes and so likewise for his Issue there could not any Prince be better beloued then he that was their naturall Prince so borne of both parents That if forraine alliances were so needfull hee had many of his kin to contract them and that with content of all parties but for himselfe to marry for possessions or to please others with displeasing his own affections hee saw it no wisdome hauing already sufficient of the one and the other offended euen sweet pleasure would seeme sowre pils especially the choice that is made by another mans eye That there are many comparable to her said hee I make no question and am the more glad let them haue them that like them I will not repine neither I hope will any abridge mee of that which I allow vnto others the Prouerbe is Mother that marriage goes by Destiny but to be wiued against a mans own liking is an earthly Purgatâ—…ry And therefore my Cosen Warwicke I am sure neither loueth me so little to grudge at that I loue nor is so vnreasonable to looke that I should in choise of a wife rather be ruled by his eye then by mine owne as though I were a Wâ—…rd that were bound to marry by the appointment of a Gardian I would not bee a King with that condition to forbeare mine owne libertie in choise of mine owne marriage As for poâ—…ty of more inheritance by new affinity in 〈◊〉 land it proues oftner the occasion of more trouble then profite and wee haue already title by that meanes to so much as sufficeth to get and keep well in one mans dayes That she is a widdow and hath already children by Gods blessed Lady I am a Bachelour yet haue some too and so each of vs hath a proofe that neither of vs is like to bee barren And therefore Madam I pray you bee content I trust in God shee shall bring a young Prince that shall play on your lappe to your â—…eat pleasure and your selfe shall blesse the wombe that bare such a â—…be and as for your obiection of 〈◊〉 let the Bishop hardly lay it in my way when I come to take Orders for I vnderstand it is forbidden a Priâ—… but I neuer wist that it was forbidden a Prince 24 The Dutchesse seeing the King so set on his owne choice that she could not pull hiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such 〈◊〉 that vnder 〈◊〉 oâ—… her for which act vnder 〈◊〉 of a contract with 〈◊〉 owne coâ—…ce which was the 〈◊〉 oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stacle as either the Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the 〈◊〉 proceed to the solemnizâ—… of this wedding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were clearely purged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King tooke to wife this later beloued Lady Elizabeth Grey who had beene formerly married vnto his enemy and many times prayed full heartily for his losse in which God loued her better then to grant her her boone reseruing greater honour for her selfe and her posterity 25 She was honourably descended especially by the surer side whose mother was Iaquellin daughter to Peter of Lucemburg Earle of S. Paul and Dutchesse to Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France after whose death shee married Sir Richard Wooduile knight and among others bare vnto him this Elizabeth Englands faire Queene who being priuately married at the Manour of Grafton was afterwardes crowned Queen at Westminster with all due celebrations vpon the sixe and twentieth of May Anno 1465. Her father then by this new made sonne in law and Soueraigne Lord was created Lord Riuers and made high Constable of England her brother Lord Anthony married to the sole heire of the Lord Scales and her sonne Thomas Grey borne to her first husband was created Marquesse Dorset and married to the heire of the Lord Bonuile 26 But when Warwicke had knowledge the wanton King had got a new wife and his courting of Lady Bona to bee but a ball to make Edwards play hee stormed not a little whose credite hee tooke to be crackt in the French Court and himselfe rather thought to haue dallyed in this motion then to deale by commission from his King for which cause hee conceiued so inward an indignation that his affection was withdrawne from King Edward and thenceforth ranne vpon Henrie retained in prison to which end he temporized with the present king applauded the Queene and bare countenance in Court with no
forthwith conuaied him robed in a long blew veluet gown through London vnto the Bishops pallace where a pompous Court was kept vntill the thirteenth of the same moneth vpon which day hee went in procession crowned to the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul the Earle of Warwicke bearing his traine and the Earle of Oxford the sword the people on euery side crying God saue K. Henry 53 Thus farre proceeded and Henry reestablished a Parliament was begunne at Westminster the six twentieth of Nouember following wherin King Edward was declared a Traitor to his country an vsurper of the Crowne and all his goods confiscated the like iudgement passed against all his partakers wherein also it was enacted that all such persons as had taken Armes in his quarrell should bee seuerely punished among whom Iohn Typtoft Earle of Worcester and King Edwards Lieutenant in Ireland was attainted who being found hid in the toppe of a tree in the Forrest of Waybridge not farre from Huntington was brought to London and vpon Tower-hill beheaded Moreouer all Statutes made by King Edward were clearely reuoked abrogated and made frustrate the Crowns of England and France entayled to King Henry and the Heyres-male lawfully begot of his body and for the want of such heires vnto George Duke of Clarence and his heire males lawfully produced and the said Duke to be the next heire to his father Richard Duke of Yorke disabling his elder brother Edward by the vertue of his Atteindor and Iasper Earle of Pembroke Iohn Earle of Oxford with other attainted by the vsurper Edward to be restored in bloud dignities and ancient possessions and finally Earle Warwicke the good common-wealthes man made Gouernour of the Realme in these turbulent times vnto whom was associated George Duke of Clarence this great Earles sonne in Law and Warwickes brother Montacute vpon his submission obtained his pardon which was the easilier gotten for his seruice at Nottingham 54 Queene Margaret appointed to follow into England if fortune did fauour these great Lords successe now hearing of the faire Sun-shine wherein her husband King Henry was set amidst the stormie winter blasts which the season afforded with Prince Edward her sonne set saile from France towardes that wished and temperate climat where the spring of new Regality beganne to bud forth but was met with such tempests and storming seas as shee was forced to returne and deferre her iourney vntill another time to her great griefe and sore discontent In like perplexity was the Burgundian Duke who neither durst giue Edward his outward assistance the French and Warwicke being so mighty opposites nor leaue him in distresse lest the sparkes of discontent should flie from the eyes of his faire wife and therefore to know whether Vawelere the Gouernor of Calleis stood resolute for him according to Couenants he secretly sent Philip Comines the hony-mouth Historian to drop some of his sweet eloquence into his gold-thirsting eare 55 Comines comming to Calleis and obseruing the sequence for which he was sent saw euery man wear the Earle of Warwicks badge for no head could bee gallant that was not adorned with his ragged staffe nor no dore frequented that was not painted with his white Crosse. Insomuch that Vawelere himselfe had a Iewell in his hatte wherein was a white ragged staffe embrodered with gold and others his followers the like wrought in silke gold and siluer and to stampe the print deeper a liking report was brought to the towne that Warwicke had prepared foure thousand valiant men to warre vpon the frontiers of Burgundy But Comine in conference so wrought with the Councell and they againe with Earle Warwicke as he was contented to leaue off the enterprise Duke Charles promising to side with K. Henry 56 King Edward hearing what his brother of Burgundy had done and being dayly solicited from his friends in England thought it no policy long to delay lest Henry should take growth to a bigger steame and therefore repairing to his brother in the towne of Saint Paul required his aide as the onely man on whom hee relied aswell for the bond of alliance in the marriage of his sister as also in regard of the orders which they both ware the King that of his which was the golden Fleece and the Duke the Gartar and Robe of Saint George In the Court of Burgundy at that time lay Edmund Duke of Sommerset cosen-germane remoued vnto Duke Charles a great enemy against the house of Yorke and now set himselfe to thwart King Edwards suite alleadging that it was more honourable for the Duke of Burgundy to side with the Lancastrians from whom he was descended by his Grandmother the daughter of Iohn of Gaunt as also in the vprightnes of King Henries title held good in her brother and his Grandfather and in her Nephew his father without all exceptions 57 The Duke perplexed betweene these great supplicants did then as many doe now speake much and meane nothing lesse or else say little meane to doe much To Sommerset for Henry hee outwardly promised all helpe and assistance but neuer gaue the least and to Edward no comfortable words of supply and yet vnderhand he hired him shippes furnished him with munition and lent him fifty thousand Florences in money And now the season seruing for warre K. Edward with two thousand strong besides his Mariners made ouer for England attempting to take land in Norfolke but those coasts guarded hee waffed more Northward and entring Humber landed at Rauenspur in Yorkeshire when laying aside al claim to the Crown and pretending nothing but his Dutchy of York he shewed the rude multitude the letters and seale of the Earle of Northumberland which as he affirmed made them beleeue was sent for his safe conduct to enioy the same and in euery place where he came proclaimed King Henry himselfe wearing an Estrich feather which was Prince Edwards Liuery and passing to Yorke in no other shew then a Subiect his oath first taken to be true to King Henry entred the City which presently hee surprised and assumed to himselfe 58 Earle Warwicke now hearing that Edward was landed before he had marched very farre in the main sent strait charge to his brother the Marquesse Montacute then residing at Pomfret with a sufficient Army to secure those parts that hee should not suffer his accesse vnto Yorke lest he grew more potent then was to bee wished himselfe making ready with all possible speed to repaire into those parts but whether the Marquesse purposely winked or else and that rather would not see at all hee made no great hast to forelay his way to Yorke neither sought to empeach the passage when Edward from thence marched in a more hostile manner towards Nottingham taking his way not farre from Pomfret and as it were through the middest of his enemies which encouraged many to fauour his designes holding that Montacute
for the loue that our Lord beareth to vs all from this time forward all griefes forgotten each of you loue others which I verily trust you will if you any thing regard either God or your King affinitie or kindred this Realme your owne countrey or your owne surety 115 And therewithall the King no longer induring to sit vp layd him downe on his right side his face towards them who with weeping eyes words as fitted the time recomfited the sicke dying King ioyning their hands and outwardly forgiuing that which inwardly they meant not to forget The King ouer-ioyed to see their willing reconcilements spake not many wordes after but commending his soule vnto God in their presence departed this life at his Pallace of Westminster vpō the 9. day of April and yeere of Christs appearance 1483. at the age of forty one when he had worne the royal Diademe two and twenty yeeres one moneth and fiue dayes and was buried at Windsor in the newe Chappell whose foundation himselfe had layd 116 Of personage hee was the goodliest Gentleman saith Commines that euer ◅ine eyes beheld faire of complexion and of most princely presence couragious of heart pol◅ke in counsell in aduersitie nothing abashed in prosperitie rather ioyous then proud in peace iust and mercifull in warre sharpe and fierce and in field bold and venturous yet no further then wisedome would and is no lesse commended where he auoided then is his manhood when he vanquished eight or nine battels he won wherein to his greater renowne he fought on foote and was euer victor ouer his enemies much giuen hee was to the lusts of youth and in his latter time growne somewhat corpulent which rather adorned his grauer yeeres then any waies disliked the eies of his beholders His Wife 117 Elizabeth the daughter of Richard Wooduill Earle Riuers by his wife ◅aquelana Dutchesse of Bedford who was the daughter of Peter Earle of S. Paul and he the sonne of Peter de Luxembourg was first married vnto Sir Iohn Grey slaine at S. Albans where he was knighted the day before his death by King Henry the sixt vnto whom shee bare two sonnes and a daughter after whose death shee was priuately remarried vnto K. Edward the fourth the first day of May at his mannor of Grafton in Northamptonshire Anno 1464. and in the next yeere following vpon the sixe and twentith of May was crowned Queen at Westminster with al due solemnities Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres eleuen moneths and nine daies no more fortunate in attaining to the height of all worldly dignity then vnfortunate in the murther of her sonnes and losse of her owne liberty For in the beginning of K. Edwards raigne shee was forced to take Sanctuary at Westminster wherein her first sonne Prince Edward was borne and at his death did the like in feare of the Protector and lastly hauing all her lands and possessions seized vpon by K. Henrie the seauenth liued in meane estate in the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where not long after shee left the troubles of her life and inioied a quiet portion or burying place by her last husband King Edward at Windsore 118 Elianor Butler as we find it recorded vpon the Parliament Role was contracted vnto King Edward but how true considering the occasion and time of the Act we leaue for others to iudge onely this is most certaine that this Lady Elianor was the daughter of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury and the wife of Sir Thomas Butler Knight sonne and heire to Ralph Butler Baron of Sudley which Elianor died the thirtieth of Iune the yeere of Christ Iesus 1466. and the eight of King Edward the fourth his raigne His Issue 119 Edward the eldest sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster the fourth of Nouember and yeere of grace 1471. being the tenth of his fathers raigne at that time expulsed the Realme by the powerfull Earle Warwicke but fortune changed and the father restored the sonne the first of Iuly and yeere of Christ was ◅eated Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and had not the ambitious hand of his vncle beene defiled in his innocent blood he might haue worne the Diademe manie yeeres whereas he bare the Title of King not many daies 120 Richard the second sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queen was borne at Shrewsbury and in his infancy was created Duke of Yorke he was affianced vnto Anne daughter and heire to Iohn Mowbray Duke of Norfolke by which he was intituled Duke of Norfolke Earle-Marshall Warren and Nottingham but inioying neither Title wife or his owne life long was with his brother murthered in the Tower of London and in the prison of that Tower which vpon that most sinfull deed is euer since called the bloody Tower their bodies as yet vnknowne where to haue buriall 121 George the third sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was also borne in Shrewsburie and being a yong Child was created Duke of Bedford but liued not long after and lieth buried at Windsore 122 Elizabeth the first daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queene was borne at Westminster the eleuenth of Februarie and fifth of her fathers raigne being the yere of Saluation 14◅6 Shee was promised in marriage to Charles Daulphin of France woed and Courted by her vncle Crouchbacke when he had murdered her brothers and vsurped the Crowne but better destiny attending her shee was reserued to ioine the vnion and marriage with the onely heire of Lancaster which was Henrie of Richmond afterward King of England from whom is branched the roiall stemme that spreadeth his beauty in this North-West world euen Iames our dread Soueraigne and great Brittaines Monarch 123 Cicely the second daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was sought vnto by Iames the third of that name to be ioined in marriage with Iames his sonne Prince of Scotland and Duke of Rothsay which match was promised vpon conditions and choise of K. Edward who lastly brake off from further proceeding and the Lady married vnto Iohn Vicount Wels whom shee out-liued and was againe remarried but by neither husband had any issue and therefore lesse noted her body lieth buried at Quarrena in the Isle of Wight 124 Anne the third daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was married vnto Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and high Treasurer of England vnto whom shee bare two sonnes both dying without issue and her selfe without more fruit of wombe left her life and lieth buried at Fra◅ingham in Norfolke 125 Bridget the fourth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth was borne at Eltham in Kent the tenth of Nouember and yeere of Grace 1480. being the twentieth of her fathers Raigne Shee tooke the habite of Religion and became a
Princes fauour the Duke of Gloucester turned vnto their destruction and vpon that ground set the foundation of all his vnhappy building For whomsoeuer he perceiued either at variance with them or bearing himselfe their fauour he brake vnto them some by mouth some by writing and secret messengers that it was neither reason nor in any wise to be suffered that the young King their Master and kinseman should be in the hands and Custody of his mothers kindred sequestred in manner from their Company and attendance of which euery one ought him as faithfull seruice as they and many of them farre more honorable part of kin then his mothers side whose blood quoth he sauing the Kings pleasure was farre vnmeet to bee matched with his which now to be as who say remoued from the king and the lesse noble to be left about him is quoth hee neither honorable to his Maiestie nor vnto vs and also to his Grace no suretie to haue the mightiest of his friends from him and vnto vs no little ieopardy to suffer our well proued euill-willers to grow in ouer great authority with the Prince in youth who is light of beliefe and soone perswaded Ye remember I trow K. Edward himselfe albeit he was a man of age and discretion yet was he in many things ruled by the bend more then stood either with his honor or our profit or with the commodity of any man else except only the immoderate aduancement of themselues Which whether they sorer thirsted after their owne weale or our woe it were hard I weene to gesse and if some folkes friendship had not held better place with the King then any respect of kindred they might perhaps easily haue intrapped and brought some of vs to confusion ere this why not as easily as they haue done some other alreadie as neere of his roiall blood as we But our Lord hath wrought his will and thankes be to his grace that perill is past howbeit as great is growing if we suffer this young King in our enemies hand which without his knowledge might abuse the name of his commandement to any of our vndoing which thing God and good prouision forbid 12 Of which good prouision none of vs hath any thing the lesse neede for the late made attonement in which the Kings pleasure had more place then the parties wils nor none of vs I beleeue is so vnwise ouer soone to trust a new friend made of an old foe or to thinke that an howerly kindnes sodeinly contracted in one houre continued yet scarce a fortnight should be deeper setled in their stomackes then a long accustomed malice many yeeres rooted With these wordes and writings and such other the Duke of Gloucester soone set afire them that were of themselues apt enough to kindle especially two Edward Duke of Buckingham and William Lord Hastings Chamberlaine both men of honor and of great power The one by long succession from his Auncestry the other by his office and the Kings fauour These two not bearing each to other so much loue as both of them hatred vnto the Queenes part in this point accorded together with the Duke of Gloucester that they would vtterly remoue from the Kings Company all his mothers friends vnder the name of their enemies 13 Vpon this conclusion the Duke of Gloucester vnderstanding that the Lords which at that time were about the King intended to bring him to London to his Coronation accompanied with such power of their friends that it should be hard for him to bring his purpose to passe without the gathering a great assembly of people and in manner of open warre whereof the end hee wiste well was doubtfull and in which the King being on their side his part should haue the face and name of a Rebellion he secretly therefore by diuers meanes caused the Queene to be perswaded and brought in minde that it neither were need and also should be ieopardous the King to come vp strong 14 For whereas now euery Lord loued other and no other thing studied vpon but about the Coronation and honor of the King if the Lords of her kindred should assemble in the Kings name much people they should giue the Lords of the contrary faction cause to feare and suspect least they should gather this people not for the Kings safegard whom no man impugned but for their destruction hauing more regard to their old variance then their new attonement for which cause they should assemble on the other party much people againe for their defence whose power shee wist well stretched farre and thus should all the Realme fall on an vproare and of all the hurt that thereof should insue which was likely not to be a little the most harme like to fall where shee least would all the world would put her and her kindred in the blame and say that they had vnwisely and vntrulie also broken the amity and peace which the King her husband so prudently made betwixt his kin and hers on his death bed and which the other party faithfully obserued 15 The Queene in this wise perswaded sent such word vnto her sonne and vnto her brother being about the King besides the Duke of Glocester him selfe and other Lords the chiefe of his bend wrote vnto the King so reuerently and to the Queenes friends there so louingly that they nothing earthly mistrusting brought vp the King in great hast but not in good speed with a sober company Now was the King in his way to London gone from Northampton when the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham came thither where remained behind the Lord Riuers the Kings vncle intending on the morrow to follow the King and bee with him at Stony-Stratford twelue miles thence earely ere he departed So was there made that night much friendlie cheare betwixt these two Dukes and the Lord Riuers a great while but incontinent after that they were openly with great curtesie departed and the Lord Riuers lodged the Dukes secretly with a few of their most priuy friends set them down in Councell wherein they spent a great part of the night at their rising in the dawning of the day they sent out priuily to their seruants in their Innes and lodgings about giuing command to make themselues shortly ready for their Lords were to horse-ward vpon which messages many of their folke were attendant when many of the L. Riuers seruants were vnready 16 Now had these Dukes taken into their custodies the keyes of the Inne that none should passe forth without their licence and besides this in the high-way towards Stony-Stratford where the King lay they had bestowed certaine of their men that should send backe againe and compell to returne any man that were gotten out of Northampton towards Stony-Stratford till they had further order forasmuch as the Dukes themselues intended for the shew of their diligence to bee the first that should that day attend vpon the
you haue here with you and here is the great Seale which in like sort as that noble Prince your husband deliuered it vnto me so here I deliuer it vnto you to the vse and behoofe of your sonne and therewith hee betooke her the Great Seale and departed home againe euen in the dawning of the day by which time hee might in his Chamber window see all the Thames full of boates of the Duke of Glocesters seruants watching that no man should goe to Sanctuary nor none should passe vnsearched Then was there great commotion and murmur aswell in other places about as especially in the City the people diuersly diuining vpon this dealing And some Lords Knights and Gentlemen eyther for fauour of the Queene or for feare of themselues assembled in sundry Companies and went flocke-meale in harnesse and many also for that they accounted this demeanour attempted not so specially against the other Lords as against the King himself in the disturbance of his Coronation 22 But then by and by the Lords assembled together towards which meeting the Archbishoppe of Yorke fearing that it would bee ascribed as it was indeed to his ouermuch lightnesse that hee so sodainely had yeelded vp the great Seale to the Queene to whom the custody therof nothing appertained without speciall commandement of the King secretly sent for the Seale again brought it with him after the accustomed manner And at this meeting the Lord Hastings whose truth toward the King no man doubted nor needed to doubt perswaded the Lords to beleeue that the Duke of Glocester was sure and fastly faithfull to his Prince and that the Lord Riuers and Lord Richard with the other knight were for matters attempted by them against the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham put vnder arrest for their surety not for the Kings ieopardy and that they were also in safeguard there no longer should remaine then till the matter were not by the Dukes onely but also by all the other Lords of the kings Councell indifferently examined and by other discretions ordered either iudged or appeased But one thing he aduised them beware that they iudged not the matter too farre forth ere they knew the truth nor turning their priuate grudges into the common hurt irking and prouoking men vnto anger and disturbing the kings Coronation towards which the Dukes were comming vp that they might peraduenture bring the matter so farre out of ioynt that it should neuer bee brought in frame againe Which strife if it should happen as it were likely to come to a field though both parties were in all things equall yet should the authority be on that side where the King is himselfe 23 With these perswasions of the Lord Hastings whereof part himselfe beleeued of part he wist the contrary these commotions were somewhat appeased but especially by that that the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham were so neere and came so shortly on with the King in none other manner with none other voice or any other semblance then to his Coronation causing the fame to be blowne about that these Lords and Knights which were taken had contriued the destruction of the Dukes of Gloucester and Buckingham and of other the Noble blood of the Realme to the end that themselues would alone demeane and gouerne the King at their pleasure And for the Colourable proofe thereof such of the Dukes seruants as rode with the Carts of their stuffe that were taken amongst which stuffe no maruell though some were harnesse which at the breaking vp of the houshold must needs either be brought away or cast away they shewed vnto the people all the way as they went saying loe here be the barrels of harnesse that these Traitors haue priuily conueied in their Carriages to destroy the Noble Lords withall This deuise albeit it made the matter to wisemen more vnlikely well perceiuing that the intenders of such a purpose would rather haue had their harnesse on their backes then to be bound vp in barrels yet much part of the common people were therewith verie well satisfied and said it were almes to hang them 24 When the King approched neere to the City Edmund Shan Goldsmith then Maior with William White and Iohn Matthew Sheriffes and all the other Aldermen in scarlet with fiue hundred horse of the Cittizens in violet receiued him reuerently at Haruesey and ryding from thence accompanied him into the City which he entred the fourth day of May the first and last yeere of his Raigne The King was lodged in the Bishops Pallace where was kept a great Councell and there was sworne to the king the Duke of Gloucester the Duke of Buckingham and all the Lords But the Duke of Gloucester bare him in open sight so reuerentlie to the Prince with all semblance of fowlines that from the great obloquie in which he was so late before he was sodeinely falne in so great trust that at the Councell next assembled he was made the only man chose thought most meet to be Protector of the king and his realm so that were it destiny or were it folly the lambe was betaken to the wolfe to keepe At which Councell also the Archbishop of Yorke Chancellour of England which had deliuered vp the great Seale to the Queene was thereof greatly reproued and the Seale taken from him and deliuered to Doctor Russell Bishop of Lincolne a wise man and of much experience and vndoubtedly one of the best learned men that England had in his time diuers Lords Knights were appointed vnto diuers Roomes the Lord Chamberlaine and some others keeping still their offices they had before 25 Now although that the Protector so sore thirsted for the finishing of those designes which he had begun and thought euery day a yeere till they were atchieued yet durst he no further attempt so long as he had but halfe his pray in his hand well witting that if he deposed the one brother all the Realme would fall to the other if he either remained in Sanctuary or should be conueied to his further liberty wherfore incontinent at the next meeting of the Lords in Councell he proposed vnto them that it was a heinous deed of the Queene and proceeded of great malice towards the Kings Counsellers that shee should keepe in Sanctuary the Kings brother from him whose speciall pleasure and comfort were to haue his brother with him and that by her done was to none other intent but to bring all the Lords in obloquie and murmur of the people as though they were not to be trusted with the Kings brother who by assent of the Nobles of the land were appointed as the Kings neerest friends to the tuition of his owne royall person The prosperity whereof standeth quoth hee not all in keeping from enemies or ill viand but partly also in recreation and moderate pleasure which hee in his tender youth cannot take in the company of ancient
vpon that string and then said hee to the Queen that he nothing doubted but that those Lords of her honourable kinne which as yet remained vnder arrest should vpon the matter examined doe well inough and as towards her noble person neither was neither could be any ieopardy 34 Whereby should I trust that quoth the Queene in that I am guiltlesse as though they were guilty in that I am with their enemies better loued then they when they hate them for my sake in that I am so neere a kin to the King and how farre they be off if that would helpe as God grant it hurt not and therefore as for me I purpose not as yet to depart hence And as for this gentleman my sonne I minde that he shall be where I am till I see further for I assure you for that I see some men so greedy without any substantiall cause to haue him makes me much more fearefull to deliuer him Truly Madame quoth he the more vnwilling that you be to deliuer him the more vnwilling other men be to suffer you to keepe him least your causelesse feare might cause you farther to conuey him and many there be that thinke he can haue no priuiledge in this place which neither can haue will to aske it nor malice to deserue it and therefore they reckon no priuiledge broken though they fetch him out which if you finally refuse to deliuer him I verily think they will so much dreadhath my Lord his vncle for the tender loue he beareth him lest your grace should hope to send him away 35 Ah sir quoth the Queene hath the Protector so tender zeale that he feareth nothing but least he should escape him thinketh he that I would send him hence which is not in plight to send out and in what place could I account him sure if he be not sure in the Sanctuary which there was neuer Tyrant yet so diuelish that durst presume to breake And I trust God is as strong now to withstand his aduersaries as euer he was But my sonne can deserue no Sanctuary and therefore he cannot haue it Forsooth he hath found out a goodly glosse by which that place that may defend a thiefe may not saue an innocēt but he is in no ieopardy nor hath no need thereof would God he had not Thinketh the Protector I pray God hee may proue a Protector thinketh hee that I perceiue not whereunto his painted Processe draweth It is not honorable that the Duke abide here It were comfortable for them both that he were with his brother because the King lacketh a play fellow forsooth I pray God send them both better playfellows then him that maketh so high a matter vpō so trifling pretext as though there could none be found to play with the King but his brother that hath no list to play for sicknes come out of Sanctuary out of his safegard to play with him As though Princes as yong as they be could not play but with their Peeres or Children could not play but with their kindred with whom for the most part they agree much worse then with strangers But the Childe cannot require the priuiledge who tolde him so he shall heare him aske it if he will Howbeit this is a gay matter suppose hee coulde not aske it suppose hee woulde not aske it suppose hee woulde aske to goe out if I say hee shall not if I aske the priuiledge but for my selfe I say he that taketh him out against my will breaketh the Sanctuarie Serueth this liberty for my person onely or for my goods also you may not take hence my horse from me and may you take my child from me He also is my ward for as my learned Councell sheweth me sith he hath nothing by discent holden by Knights seruice the law maketh his mother his Gardian Then may no man I suppose take my ward from me out of Sanctuary without the breach of Sanctuary And if my priuiledge could not serue him nor he aske it for himselfe yet sith the law committeth to me the custodie of him I may require it for him except the law giue a child a Gardian only for his goods and lands discharging him of the cure and safe-keeping of his body for which only both lands and goods serue And if examples be sufficient to obtaine priuiledge for my child I need not farre to seeke them for in this place in which now we be and which is now in question whether my child may take benefit of it mine other sonne now King was borne kept in his Cradle and preserued to a more prosperous fortune which I pray God long to continue And as you all know this is not the first time that I haue taken Sanctuary For when my Lord my husband was banished and thrust out of his Kingdome I fled hither being great with Child and here I bare the Prince and when my Lord my husband returned safe againe and had the victory then went I hence to welcome him home and from hence I brought my babe the Prince vnto his father when hee first tooke him in his armes And I pray God that my sonnes Pallace may be as great a safegard vnto him now raigning as this place was sometime to the Kings enemie In which place I intend to keepe his brother since mans law serueth the Gardian to keepe the Infant The law of nature wils the mother to keepe her child Gods law priuiledgeth the Sanctuary and the Sanctuary my sonne sith I feare to put him in the Protectors hands who hath his brother already and were if both failed inheritour to the Crowne and the cause of my feare hath no man to doe to examine But yet I feare no further then the law feareth which as learned men tell me forbiddeth euerie man the custody of them by whose death hee may inherit lesse land then a Kingdome I can no more but whosoeuer he be that breaketh this holy Sanctuary I pray God shortly send him need of a Sanctuary when hee may not come to it for taken out of Sanctuary I would not that my mortall enemy were 36 The Lord Cardinall perceiuing that the Queene waxed euer the longer the further off also that shee beganne to kindle and chafe and speake more biting words against the Protector and such as he neuer beleeued and was also loath to heare hee said to her for a finall conclusion that he no longer would dspute the matter but if shee were content to deliuer the Duke to him and to the other Lords present he durst lay his body and soule both in pledge not onely for his surety but also for his estate And if she wou'd giue a resolute answere to the contrary he would forthwith depart therewithall and shift who so would with this businesse afterward for he neuer intended more to moue her in that matter in which shee thought that hee and all others also saue herselfe lacked either witte or truth wit if they
his footemen thereto appointed And contrary to my owne affections or manner of my former proceedings I will yet continue the most honorable offices performed at his roiall enthroning with no little Admiration how these Lords assembled to set the Crowne vpon the young Princes head were so suddainly carried to Crowne his Protector and that vpon such false and slanderous pretences as euery one of them saw his title to be meerely an vniust vsurpation but in them may be seene that we are all the sonnes of Adam and in times of extremities foreslow all publike regard as ouermuch fearing our priuate and present estate 12 Vpon the sixt of Iuly King Richard with Queene Anne his wife set forth from White-hall towards Westminster roially attended and went into the Kings bench in the great hall from whence himselfe and Queen vpon ray Cloth both of them bare-footed went vnto King Edwards shrine in Saint Peters Church all the Nobility going with him in their degree the trumpets and Heraulds marshalling the way the Crosse with a solemne procession followed the Priests in fine surplesses and gray Amysses vpon them the Bishops and Abbots in rich Copes all of them mytred and carrying their Crosses in their hands next came the Earle of Huntington bearing a paire of gilt spurres signifying Knighthood after whom came the Earle of Bedford who bare Saint Edwards staffe for a Relique then followed the Earle of Northumberland with a naked pointles sword in his hand betokening mercy next whom the Lord Stanley bare the Mace of the Constableship vpon whose right hand the Earle of Kent bare a naked pointed swod and on his left hand the Lord Louell the like naked pointed sword the former signifying Iustice towards the temporalty the other Iustice to the Clergy the Duke of Suffolke then followed with the Scepter which signified Peace the Earle of Lincolne bare the Ball and Crosse which signified a Monarchy Then came the Earle of Surrey bearing the fourth sword sheathed in a rich scaberd and is called the sword of Estate next whom followed Garter King at Armes vpon whose right hand went the Gentleman Vsher of the Kings priuy Chamber and on his left the Lord Maior of London with a Mace in his hand Next vnto whom went the Duke of Norfolke bearing the Kings Growne betwixt his hands and then King Richard himselfe came in a Surcote and Robe of purple veluet hauing ouer his head a Canapie borne by the foure Barons of the fiue Ports the Bishop of Bath on his right hand and of Durham on his left The Duke of Buckingham bare the Kings traine and to signifie the office of high Steward of England he bare a White Staffe in his hand 13 Then followed the Queenes traine before whom was borne the Scepter the Iuorie Rod with the Doue and the Crowne her selfe apparelled in Robes like the Kings vnder a rich Canapie at euery corner thereof a bell of gold On her head shee ware a circlet set full of precious stones the Countesse of Richmond bearing her traine the Dutchesse of Norfolke and Suffolk in their Coronets attendants with twenty Ladies of estate most richly attired In this order they passed the Pallace into the Abbey and ascending to the high Altar there shifted their Robes and hauing other Robes open in diuers places from the middle vpward were both of them annointed and Crowned he with Saint Edwards Crowne hauing the Scepter deliuered into his left hand and the Ball with the Crosse a token of Monarchie in his right the Queene had a Scepter giuen into her right hand and the Iuory Doue in her left then after the Sacrament receiued hauing the host deuided betwixt them they both offered at Saint Edwards shrine where the King left his Crowne and put on his owne and thus done in the same Order and State as they came returned to Westminster hall and there held a most Princely feast Whereof let Hall and Grafton tell you for me 14 But this his faire Sunne was soone ouercast with many darke Cloudes and mischiefes which fell thicke vpon the necke of each other for as the thing euill gotten is neuer well kept through all the time of his raigne there neuer ceased death and slaughter till his owne destruction ended it Yet as he finished his daies with the best death and the most righteous that is to say his owne so began he with the most piteous and wicked I meane the lamentable murther of his innocent Nephewes the young King and his tender brother whose deaths and finall misfortunes haue neuerthelesse come so farre in question that some remaine yet in doubt whether they were in his daies destroied or no. Not for that only that Perkin Warbecke by the malice of many and the folly of more so long a time abusing the world was aswel with Princes as the other poore people reputed and taken for the younger of these two but for that also as all things were in late daies so couertly demeaned one thing pretended and another done that there was nothing so plaine and openly proued but for the common custome and close couert dealing men had it euer inwardly in suspect as many well counterfeit Iewels make the true mistrusted Howbeit concerning the opinion with the occasions mouing either party we shall haue place more at large hereafter to intreat of in the meane time for this present master shall be rehearsed the dolorous end of these young Babes not after euerie report I haue heard but by such men and by such meanes as to my seeming it were hard but it should be true saith Sir Thomas Moore 15 K. Richard presently after his mockish Electiō glorious Coronation made his progresse towards Gloucester to shew as was thought in that City his new Kingly estate which first had vouchsafed him his old honour in bearing her Title or else and that rather to besequestred from other busines the better to attend that vpon which his thoughts most busily ranne For albeit the Barke of his begunne aduentures had without perill well passed the straightes and now got sea roome to spread saile at will yet being vnder gale and at fortunes dispose he feared the gust of euery wind at leastwise suspected that his young Nephewes liuing would stay the course of his deepe reaches as doth the little fish Remora who holdeth as at Anchor the biggest shippe vnder saile His inward study therefore still forged howsoeuer his outward countenance was carried to cleare his passage by taking those dangerous lets away well knowing that his little Nephewes enioying their liues men would be medling with their downe cast cause and account him an vsurper without all rihgt to the Realme To stop which streame no other course could hee find but to cut off the current by which it ranne as though the killing of his Kinsmen could better his bad claime or vnkindly murther make him a kindly King But being resolued
the one side of me Semblably my cosin the Earle of Richmond his aides and kinsfolkes will surely attempt either to bite or to pierce me on the other side so that my life and rule should euer hang vnquiet in doubt of death or deposition And if the said two linages of Yorke and Lancaster should ioine in one against me then were I surely matched Wherfore I haue clecrelie determined vtterly to relinquish all imaginations concerning the obtaining of the Crown For as I told you the Countesse of Richmond in my returne from the new named King meeting me in the high way praied me first for kindreds sake secondly for the loue I bare to my Grandfather Duke Humfrey who was sworne brother to her father to moue the King to be good to her sonne Henry Earle of Richmond and to licence him with his fauour to returne againe into England and if it were his pleasure so to doe shee promised that the Earle her sonne should marry one of the Kings daughters at the appointment of the King without any thing demanded for the said espousals but only the Kings fauour which request I soone ouerpassed and departed But after in my lodging I called to memory more of that matter and now am bent that the Earle of Richmond heire of the house of Lancaster shall take to wife Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter to King Edward by the which marriage both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster may be vnited in one 28 When the Duke had said Bishop Morton who euer fauoured the house of Lancaster was wondrous ioyfull for all his imagination tended to this effect and lest the Dukes courage should asswage or his minde alter he said to the Duke My Lord of Buckingham sith by Gods prouision and your incomparable wisdome this noble coniunction is first moued it is necessary to consider what persons we shall first make priuie of this politicke conclusion By my troth quoth the Duke we will begin with my Ladie of Richmond the Earles mother which knoweth where he is in Britaine sith you will begin that way said the Bishop I haue an old friend with the Countesse called Reinald Bray for whom I shall send if it be your pleasure so the Bishop wrote for him to come to Brechnock who straite came backe with the messenger where the Duke and Bishop declared what they had deuised for the preferment of the Earle of Richmond sonne to his Lady and Mistresse willing her first to compasse how to obtaine the goodwill of Queene Elizabeth and also of her eldest daughter and after secretly to send to her sonne in Britaine to declare what high honour was prepared for him if he would sweare to marrie the Ladie Elizabeth assoone as hee was King of the Realme With which conclusion Reinold Bray with a glad heart returned to the Countesse his Lady Bray thus departed the Bishop told the Duke that if he were in his Isle of Ely he could make many friends to further their enterprise The Duke knew this to bee true but yet loth to loose the society of such a Counsellor gaue him faire words saying he should shortly depart well accompanied for feare of enemies but the Bishop ere the Dukes company were assembled secretly disguised in a night departed and came to Ely where he found money and friends and then sailed into Flaunders where he did the Earle of Ricchmond good seruice 29 When Reinold Bray had declared his message to the Countesse no meruaile if shee were glad wherefore shee deuised a means how to breake this matter to Queen Elizabeth being then in Sanctuary at Westminster and hauing in her family a certaine Welshman called Lewis learned in Phisicke now hauing oportunity to breake her minde vnto him declared that the time was come that her sonne should be ioined in marriage with Lady Elizabeth daughter and heire to King Edward and that King Richard should out of all honour and estate be deiected and required him to goe to Queene Elizabeth not as a messenger but as one that came friendlie to visite her and as time and place should serue to make her priuy of this deuise This Phisitian with good diligence repaired to the Queene and when he saw time conuenient said vnto her Madame although my imagination be very simple yet for the entire affection I beare to you and to your children I am so bolde to vtter vnto you a secret conceit which I haue compassed in my braine When I remember the great losse which you haue sustained by the death of your louing husband and the great sorrow that you haue suffered by the cruell murder of your innocent children I can no lesse doe then daily study how to bring your heart to comfort and also to reuenge the quarrell of you and your children on that cruell tyrant King Richard And first consider what battel and what mischiefe haue risen by the dissention betweene the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster which two families if they may be ioined in one I doubt not but that your line shall be again restored to your great ioy comfort you know Madam that of the house of Lancaster the Earle of Richmond is next of bloud to the house of York your daughters now are heirs If you could deuise the means how to couple your eldest daughter with the Earle of Richmund in matrimony no doubt but that the vsurper should shortly bee deposed and your heire againe to her right restored 30 When the Queene had heard this friendly Motion shee instantly besought him that as he had beene the first inuentor of so good an enterprise that now hee would not desist to follow the same requiring him further that he would resort to the Countesse of Richmund mother to the Earle Henrie and to declare to her on the Queenes behalfe that all the friends of King Edward her husband should assist and take part with the Earle of Richmund her sonne so that hee would take an oath that after the Kingdome obtained to espouse the Lady Elizabeth her daughter c. M. Lewis so sped his busines that he made a finall end of this businesse betweene the two mothers so the Lady Margaret Countesse of Richmund brought to a good hope of the preferment of her son made Reinold Bray chiefe soliciter of this conspiracy giuing him in charge secretly to inueagle such persons of Nobility to ioyne with her take her part as he knew to be faithfull 31 This Reinold Bray within few dayes brought to his luer Sir Giles Daubeny Sir Iohn Cheinie Knights Richard Guilford and Thomas Ramney Esquiers and others In the meane while the Countesse of Richmund sent one Christopher Vrsewicke a Priest into Britaine to the Earle of Richmund her sonne to declare to him all the agreements between her and the Queene agreede and with all to shew him that the Duke of Buckingham was one of the first
English and the Duke of Burgundies subiects Shine also was burnt and being new builded called Richmund for which and the like it will be fittest to haue recourse to vulgar Annals 62 The Coast of State now seeming clearefrom al thickning weather Ferdinando and Isabella King Queen of Spain according to the points of agreemēt betweene them and King Henry concerning their fourth daughter the Lady Katherine borne at Alcala de Finari or Complutum sent her royally appointed in a goodly Flete to England there to fulfill in person what hitherto had beene onely treated of who after many difficulties tooke land at Plimouth in October Ferdinando her father was the sonne of Iohn King of Arragon and Sicilia and although he was vnlearned as being brought vp among armes and souldiers yet by vsing the familiarity of wisemen he also became very wise and proued that great Prince which first in these latter times recalled the old glorie of Spaine and reared it to such an enuious magnitude as that the iealousie thereof hath bred no small quarrels in Christendome For by his marriage with Isabella sole sister and heire to Henry the fourth King of Castile and Leon he raigned in right of his wife and iointly with her oner those two Kingdomes and their appurtenances who together saith Marineus of Sicilia did admirable things and workes most holy They recouered the huge City and Kingdome of Granada and part of Andaluzia from the Moores after they had beene in violent possession thereof seuen hundreth and fourescore yeeres and hauing purged those places from the filth of Mahomets superstitions built Churches to the honour of Iesus Christ by occasion whereof Ferdinando was surnamed the Catholike King The walles of the Citie of Granada at the time of the surrender which after about tenne yeeres warres was by V◅bdelis King thereof made to Ferdinando and Isabella had twelue miles in compasse and in the same twelue Gates and a thousand towres enclosing seuen Hilles couered with building innumerable people and inestimable riches the Spanish forces at this conquest were about 12000. Horse one hundred thousand foot The said King and Queene besides many other their mighty actions did also first discouer America by Christopher Columbus thereby brought a whole new world to the notice of Christendom Isabella her self descended of the blood roial of England being daughter of Iohn the second King of Castile Leon son of Henrie the third King of Castile and Leon and of Katherine his wife daughter of Iohn Duke of Lancaster third sonne of our Edward the third of triumphall and neuer-dying memorie was a Ladie whose like the Christian world had seldom any of that wisdome grauity chastity and of so laborious a deuotion that she did not onely day by day performe the Canonicall and howerly taske of prayers vsed by Priests but many other and brought vp her children accordingly 63 The Lady Katherine being about eighteene yeeres old and borne of so great so noble so victorious and vertuous parents is with iust maiesty and solemnity openly married in Paules Church to Arthur Prince of Wales aged about fifteene yeeres and eldest sonne to Henry the seuenth King of England and of Elizabeth his wife The Archbishop of Canterbury assisted with nineteene Bishops and Abbots mitred ioyned their hands and performed all the other Church rites vpon that great day The vulgar Annals can tell you the splendor and glorie thereof in apparrell iewels Pageants banquets guests and other princely complements the onely weighty businesse of many weaker braines A graue Lady as som haue written was laid in bed between the Bride and Bridegrome to hinder actuall consummation in regard of the Princes greene estate of body but others alleadge many arguments to proue that matrimoniall performance was between thē howsoeuer her self when that afterward came in question appealed to the conscience of K. Henry the eight her second husband if hee found her not a maide But Prince Arthur enioyed his marriage a very short while for in Aprill following hee died at Ludlow being vnder sixteene yeeres of age being a Prince in whose youth the lights of all noble vertues did cleerely beginne to shine His aptnesse to learn was almost incredible for by the report of his Master hee had either learned without booke or otherwise studiously turned and reuolued with his own hands eies these authors following In Grammar Garin Perot Sulpicius Gellius and Valla In Poetrie Homer Virgil Luc◅n Ouid Silius Plautus and Terence In Oratorie Tullies Offices Epistles Paradoxes and Quintilian In Historie Thucydides Liuie Caesars Commentaries Suetonius Tacitus Plinius Valerius Maximus Salust Eusebius Wherein wee haue beene particular to signifie what Authors were then thought fitte to bee elementary and rudimentall vnto Princes and by their example to all of Noble or gentle birth whose superficiall boldnesse in books in these frothy dayes is become most scandalous and iniurious to the honour and vse of learning 64 But before the vntimely expiration of this great hope of England King Henry weary of warres and tumults and desirous to lay the beginnings of a long peace by most inward friendship with all his great neighbours had concluded a match betweene Margaret his eldest daughter and Iames the fourth King of Scotland the assurance whereof was published in the February next before Prince Arthurs death at Paules Crosse in reioycement whereof Te Deum was sung and other signes of publike ioy declared The Bishoppe of Rosse saith that the Earle of Bothwell did openly handfast or espouse the said faire Lady in the name of King Iames at Pauls Crosse being Saint Paules day This contract was brought about in manner following After that the storme of warre had by mediation as before said beene throughly laid betweene the two sister Nations it chanced certaine of the Scots by their suspitious behauiour and rough Phrases to prouoke the Garrison of Norham Castle to issue who in the bickering slew and hurt some of them and droue the rest away King Iames expostulates this violence very sharply by letters with King Henry who returned most satisfactory answeres Richard Fox Bishop of Durham whose the men and Castell were wrote also many deprecatory letters humbly praying the Scotish King to accept amends wherunto hee in the end inclined and hauing some matters of farre greater moment to impart desired the Bishops presence in Scotland knowing his deepe wisdome and great grace with his Soueraigne which King Henry gladly assented vnto The meeting was at Melrose an Abbey of Cistertian Monkes where the King abode who hauing roundly vttered to the Bishoppe his offence conceiued for the breach of good termes at Norham Castell and yet being finally pleased to receiue satisfaction hee then secretly discouered his whole mind the summe whereof was That the king of England would be pleased to giue to him in mariage the
acceptable vnto mee whose noble conditions I assure you besides her great Parentage is most gentle louing and obedient whereof I haue had a true experience almost these twenty yeeres and were I to choose a wife if the marriage might stand with Gods Law my Choise should be of her before any other woman in the world and if it shall otherwise be prooued I shall not onely be most sorrowfull for parting with so louing a companion but much more haue occasion to lament my chaunce and life in so foule a sin these then are the sores that torments my minde for the sauing of my soule and for which cause I haue heere assembled you that you may declare to our louing Subiects this our true meaning and to stay if it may be the rumors of vnstaied reports and this being said he let them to depart each man bewraying in countenance the affection of his mind some pittying the King to see him so perplexed some fauouring the Queene sorrowed her case and some sighed deepely at this strange speech and sudden alteration 68 But the Cardinall of Yorke fearefull to wade too farre alone in these troubled waters desired the assistance of the learned in the Realme and thereto got the Kings licence which with his Legatine authority commanded many learned men both Diuines Lawyers from Oxford and Cambridge with the presence of many Bishoppes besides These assembled at London were shewed the Instruments and Seales of many forraine vniuersities all of them disabling the marriage and holding the dispensation allowing it vnlawfull but because that string could not bee touched without sound of reproch to the Pope as also to cleare the King from calumnious reports it was thought fittest to send the saide instruments to Rome whereunto these so appointed set their owne seales with an humble request to his Holinesse that an indifferent Iudge might be sent them to determine this great and strange cause of the King which was so followed by his Ambassadors in the Popes Court that Lawrence Campeius a Cardinall of great credite and wisdome from their Consistory was sent into England vnto whom wise Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke was ioined in commission with power to erect a Court to heare the cause pleaded to giue sentence definitiue as they found the equity of law 69 To that end therefore a place was ordained at the Blacke-fryers in London and the King with the Queene remoued themselues vnto his palace of Bridewell neere adioining whence ere long they were summoned by Processe personally to appeare in Court which accordingly they did hauing seueral seates ordained vnder clothes of estate mounted somewhat higher then the two Cardinals the Presidents vnder whose feet sate the Scribes and other Officers the Court being framed Consistory-wise was furnished with Bishoppes Doctors Lawyers and learned Counsellors in most solemne wise the Doctors for the King were Simpson and Bell and his Proctors Peter and Tregonell for the Queene were Fisher Standish and Ridley a very little man but a great Diuine the Court thus set and Commission read the Cryer called the King by the name of King Henry to come into the Court who forthwith answered and said Here. Then was the Queene called by the name of Queene Katherine to come into the Court who made no answere at all but presently rose vp and going about the Court to the King fell down on her knees before his feet and in the hearing of the people spake thus in effect Sir I desire you to take some pitty vpon mee and doe mee Iustice and Right I am a poore woman a stranger borne out of your Dominions hauing here no indifferent Councell and lesse assurance of friendshippe Alasse wherein haue I offended or what cause of displeasure haue I giuen that you intend thus to put mee away I take God to my Iudge I haue beene to you a true and humble wife euer conformable to your will and pleasure neuer gaine-saying any thing wherein you tooke delight without all grudge or discontented countenance I haue loued all them that loued you howsoeuer their affections haue beene to mee ward I haue borne you children and bin your wife now this twenty yeers of my virginity and marriage bed I make God and your own conscience the Iudge and if it otherwise bee proued I am content to bee put from you with shame The King your Father in his time for wisdome was knowne to bee a second Salomon and Ferdinando of Spaine my Father accounted the wisest among their Kings could they in this match bee so farre ouerseene or are there now wiser and more learned men then at that time were surely it seemeth wonderfull to mee that my marriage after twenty yeeres should bee thus called in question with new inuention against me who neuer intended but honesty Alasse Sir I see I am wronged hauing no Counsell to speake for me but such as are your Subiects and cannot bee indifferent vpon my part Therefore I most humbly beseech you euen in Charity to stay this course vntill I may haue aduise and counsel from Spaine if not your Graces pleasure be done And therewithall rising and making lowly obeysance to the King departed thence leaning vpon the Arme of her receiuer each man expecting shee had returned to her seat when as shee tooke directlie out of the place which being perceiued the Cryer againe called her by the name of Queene Katherine to come into the Court Madam quoth her guid you are againe called on on said shee it maketh no matter this is no indifferent Court for me therfore goe forward 70 The King perceiuing that she was departed presently spake thus vnto the assembly I will quoth hee in her absence declare before you all that shee hath beene to mee a most true obedient and comfortable wife endued with all vertuous qualities and conditions according to her birth and in lowlinesse equals any of baser estate With that Cardinall Wolsey made vnto the King an humble request that his Maiesty would bee pleased to declare before that honourable audience whether hee had beene the causer of this his intended diuorce wherewith hee was charged in the opinions of the people My Lord Cardinall quoth the King I can well excuse you in this and rather affirme that you haue beene against mee in attempting it thus far but the chiefest motiue for this matter was the scruple of conscience conceiued vpon certaine words spoken by the Bishop of Bayon the French Ambassador sent from the King to conclude a marriage betwixt Prince Henry his second sonne Duke of Orleance and our onely daughter Lady Mary which Bishoppe made doubt and desired respite to bee satisfied for the legitimation of our said daughter in respect of our marriage with this woman being my owne brothers wife which presently engendred such scruples and doubts in me that my conscience hath beene continually vexed lest by continuing in that sinne after knowledge I
draw Gods indignation against me which I feare wee haue already done in that hee hath sent vs no Issue male and them that were begot in this nuptiall bed no sooner came into the world but were taken againe thence and hopelesse now of more issue by her it behoueth me to consider the state of this Realme and the danger that may follow for lacke of a lawfull Prince to succeed This burden too weighty for my weake conscience not in any dislike of the Queenes age or person with whom I desire onely to continue if our marriage may stand with the law of God I haue in this place assembled you our graue Prelates and learned Diuines to determine of and will God willing submit my selfe to your iudgements My doubts in this case I moued in confession to you my Lord of Lincolne and ghostly father whereof your selfe being somwhat trobled said you would aske counsell of you all my Lords Then of you my Lord of Canterbury being Metropolitane I got licence to put the matter in question to which graâ—… you all put your seales as here in this Court the same is to bee seene True it is said the Lord of Canterbury and I doubt not but that all my brethren here present will acknowledge the same Not so my Lord said the Bishoppe of Rochester you neuer had my hand to that Instrument nor neuer shal Indeed said Canterbury you did it not your selfe but admitted mâ—…e to subscribe your name and allowed mee your Seale vnder your correction said Rochester that is not so Well well quoth the King you are but one man against whom at this time we will not dispute and so rose vp and the Court adiourned ned to England but he tooke his way towards the Emperour to whom the cause somewhat appertained being then at Vienna in his expedition against the Turke vnto whose learned men he offered disputation and in priuate conference so satisfied Cornelius Agrippa the most respected for learning in the Emperours Court as he held the Proposition most true Whereupon others learned were discouraged to dispute and suffered Cranmer to depart without any further proceedings 80 The matter thus manifested in most parts of Christendome this Gordians knot was lastly vnloosed by King Henrie himselfe who now besides this his marriage beganne to call in question what authority the Pope had in his dominions which being afterwards debated in Parliament an Act passed against his vsurped Hierarchy and all persons forbidden to appeale or to make any paiments vnto Rome The Kings marriage with Lady Katherine was by the same Parliament dissolued and his separation from her made by the Archbishop of Canterburie to stand good and effectuall by Law and that Queene Katherine from thenceforth should be called Princesse Dowager which doings shee tooke so to hart as shee procured the Popes curse against King Henrie and his Realme which curse was set vp at Dunkirke in Flaunders for that the bringer thereof durst come no neerer And the Pope in reuenge of himselfe being set in his Consistory accompanied with his Cardinals proceeded to the Censure of these great Princes marriage which he then adiudged to stand most firme and Canonicall and enioyned King Henry to hold matrimoniall society with the said Katherine his lawfull wife and Queene and in that estate to account and maintaine her as it became a King and louing husband to doe and if he refused to accomplish these premisses then to be compelled thereunto and neuer after to be heard in any Court as touching the inualiditie of the said marriage and to pay the expences of the said trauerse as he the holy father should limit and thinke meete This was done a yeere after that the King had married Queen Anne and bare date from Rome the 23. of March and yeere of Christ 1534. For in the meane while King Henry had set his affection vpon the Lady Anne Bullen a Phenix indeed in his Princely eye and another Hester for Englands saluation both in her selfe and roiall Bud succeeding as the heauens and world doe witnes to this day Shee was the daughter of Sir Thomas Bullen Viscount Rochford Earle of Wiltshire and of Ladie Elizabeth daughter of Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke This Earle Thomas her father was the sonne of Sir William Bullen whose wife was Lady Margaret the second daughter and Coheire of Thomas Butler Earle of Ormond and the said Sir William was the sonne of Sir Godfrey Bullen Lord Maior of London who lieth buried in Saint Laurence Church in the Iewrie pictured in his winding sheete vpon a Plate of Brasse and about his Graue-stone vpon a border of brasse in many places these words are written Now thus Now thus Now thus whose Charity was extended vpon the poore housholders of that Citie in distributing among them a thousand pounds His Lady was Anne eldest daughter and Coheire vnto Thomas Lord Hâ—… and Hasting and his discent out of the house of the Bullens an ancient Family in the Countie of Norfolke accursed therefore be the pen that slanderously bringeth this rose from a defiled Bed whose Serpents mouth to vphold his God the Pope hath spewed out his poison of vntruthes and made his tongue a sharpe sword against the Lords annointed let him therefore receiue his portion with the Serpent of deceit and his reward with Satan the father of Lies 81 This Ladies religion was different from all Papall indulgences imbracing the Gospell that then began in our vulgar language to bee read for which cause saith Sleidan she was accounted a Lutheran cause enough to bee enuied at by the Bishops of that time 82 Her the King inuested Marchionesse of Pembroke with Mantle and Coronet both in regarde of her Nobilitie and many vertues for so runne the wordes of her Patent which done he tooke the seas for France accompanied with such a traine of his Nobles as the like had not been seen and among many Ladies Anne Bullen was one where hee complained to the French King of the great wrongs offered him by the dull Pope as hee called him who would haue Kings in person to attend his leasure at Rome and contrary to their Kingly dignities to expose themselues and affaires at his will there to bondage and great danger and therefore he earnestly requested that the Pope might bee summoned to a Councell to answere the many abuses that hee had offered vnto most of the Princes in Christendome and vnto himselfe not the least who for his part had allowed him threescore thousand Angels monethly to maintaine an Army for his deliuerance out of the Castle of Angell where the Emperials vnder the Prince of Orenge kept him Which his businesse being ended in France and the King againe returned into England he presently though priuily married the said Lady Marchionesse in his Closet at White-hall in the presence of many the Lady Anne
1540. shee was his wife sixe moneths after which time certaine Lords of the vpper House of Parliament came into the nether and alleaged cause for which that marriage was vnlawfull whereunpon shee was diuorced and by Statute enacted that shee should no more be taken for Queene but should be called the Lady Anne of Cleâ—…e See remained in England long after the Kings death though small mention is made of her by any of our Writers only we finde that she accompanied the Lady Elizabeth through London at the solemnizing of Queene Maries Coronation 140 Katherine the fifth wife of King Henry the eight was the daughter of 〈◊〉 and Neece vnto Thomas Howard his brother Duke of Norfolke Shee was married vnto him the eight of August and yeere of â—…race 1540. being the thirtie two of his Raigne at Hampton Court and continued his Queene the space of one yeere sixe moneths and foure daies and for her vnchaste life was attainted by Parliament and for the same beheaded within the Tower of London the twelfth of February and her body buried in the Chauncell of the Chappell by Queene Anne Bullen 141 Katherine the sixth and last wife of King Henry was the daughter of Sir Thomas Parre of Kendall and sister to Lord William Parre Marquesse of Northampton shee was first married to Iohn Neuill Lord Latimer and after his decease vpon the twelfth of Iuly maried vnto the King at Hampton Court the yeere of Saluation 1543. and thirtie fiue of his Raigne Shee was his wife three yeeres sixe months and fiue daies and suruiuing him was againe married vnto Thomas Seimer Lord Admirall of England vnto whom she bare a daughter but died in the same Child-bed the yeere of Grace 1548. His Issue 142 Henrie the first sonne of King Henry by Queene Katherine his first wife was borne at Richâ—…d in Surrey vpon the first of Ianuary and the first of his fathers Raigne whose Godfathers at Font were the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie and the Earle of Surrey his Godmother Lady Katherine Countesse of Deuonshire daughter to King Edward the fourth This Prince liued not fully two months but died in the same place wherein he was borne vpon the two and twentieth of February and his body with all due obsequies buried in Westminster 143 A sonne not named was borne vnto King Henrie by Lady Katherine his first Queene in the month of Nouember and the sixth yeere of his Raigne who liued not long and therefore no further mention of him can bee made the deathes of these Princes King Henrie tooke as a punishment from God for so he alleaged it in the publike Court held in Blacke-friers London they being begot on his owne brothers wife 144 Marie the third childe and first daughter of King Henrie by Queene Katherine his first wife was born at Greenewich in Kent the eighteenth of Februarâ—… in the yeere of Christs humanity 1518 and the eighth of his Raigne Shee was by the direction of her mother brought vp in her Childe-hood by the Countesse of Salisbury her neere kinswoman for that as some thought the Queene wished a marriage betwixt some of her sons and the Princesse to strengthen her Title by that Aliance into Yorke if the King should die without issue Male. In her yong yeeres shee was sued to be married with the Emperour the King of Scots and the Duke of Orleance in France but all these failing and shee succeeding her brother K Edward in the Crowne at the age of thirtie sixe yeeres matched with Phillip King of Spaine to the great dislike of many and small content to her selfe hee being imploied for the most part beyond the Seas for griefe whereof and the losse of Calice shee lastly fell into a burning feauer that cost her her life 145 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henrie and first childe by Queene Anne his second wife was borne at Greenwich vpon Sunday the seuenth of September the yeere of Christ Iesus 1534 and twenty fiue of her Fathers Raigne who with due solemnities was baptized the Wednesday following Archbishop Cranmer the old Dutches of Norfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset being the witnesses at the Font and the Marchionesse of Excester at the confirmation Shee succeeded her sister Queene Marie in the Monarchy of England and was for wisdome vertue piety and Iustice not onelie the Mirrour of her Sexe but a patterne for Gouernment to al the princes in Christendome whose name I may not mention without al dutiful remembrance and whose memory vnto me is most deare amongst the many thousands that receiued extraordinary fauours at her gracious and most liberall hand 146 Another man childe Queene Anne bare vnto King Henry though without life vpon the nine and twentieth of Ianuary and twenty seuen of his Raigne to the no little griefe of the mother some dislike of the King as the sequel of her accusation and death did shortly confirme 147 Edward the last childe of King Henry and first of Queene Iane his third wife was borne at Hampton Court the twelfth of October the yeere of Grace 1537. and twenty nine of the Kings Raigne being cut out of his mothers wombe as is constantly affirmed like as Iulius Caesar is said to haue been his Godfathers at the Font was Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury and the Duke of Norfolk his sister Lady Mary being Godmother saith Grafton Sixe daies after his birth he was created Prince of Wales and at the death of his Father succeeded him in all his Dominions of whom more followeth heereafter His Naturall Issue 148 Henrie Fitz-Râ—…ie the naturall sonne of King Henrie the eight was begotten of the Lady 〈◊〉 called Elizabeth Blunt and borne in the Mannor of Blackâ—…moore in Essex about the tenth yeere of his Raigne at the age of sixe yeeres he was created Earle of Nottingham and in the fiue and twentieth of his Fathers Raigne vpon the eighteenth of Iune in the Kings Pallace of Bridewell was made Duke of Richmond and Sommerset Lord Warden of the East West and Middle-Marches against Scotland and Lieutenant Generall of all the parts of England Northward he was a Prince very forward in Marshal Actiuities of Good literature and knowledge in the tongues vnto whom the learned Antiquary Leland dedicated a Booke He married Marie daughter of Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and Lord high Treasurer of England with whom he liued not long but died at Saint Iames by Westminster the two and twentieth of Iuly in the yeere of Christ Iesus 1536. and was buried at Framingham in Suffolke THe tempestuous 〈◊〉 in the Raigne of this King Henrie the eight and the violent deluge raised against the Church-state of his times bare downe so many religious strong foundations and were the destruction of so many beautifull Monasteries as the onely relation of their numbers and names would haue much interrupted the narration of his history Wherfore to reteinâ—… their memorials though their walles are laid
  Stanford H The L. Burghley L. Treasurer of Engand      Staynsfeld P Confirmed by K. Iohn for his Father Henry the second Blacke Nunnes 0112 05 00 oo o Stixwold or Stixwell Saint Marie M Lucie first Countesse of Perch White Canons and Nunnes 0163 01 02 o ob Swinshed in Holland Saint Marie M Sir Robert Grisley White Monks 0175 19 10 oo o Syxhill P Gilbertines 0170 08 09 o o Tatteshall C Sir Ralph Cromwell Knight 0348 05 11 ob q Temple-Bruer Praeceptoriâ—… 0184 06 08 oo o Thorneholme P 0155 19 06 ob o Thornton M 0730 17 02 ob o Torington Saint Marie William de Arundell Blacke Canons      Torkesey P Blacke Canons 0027 02 08 o o Tupholme Saint Mary M Alain Neuill White Canons 0119 02 08 oo o Valla Dei. Saint Mary M Gilbert Gaunt Earle of Lincolne White Monkes Cistertians 0177 15 07 ob q Wello M 0152 07 04 oo o Willoughton Praeceptoriâ—… 0174 11 01 ob o Saint Peter Saint Paul M 0197 17 05 oo q Omnium SaÌ„ctoruÌ„ H 0018 16 00 ob q MIDDLESEX London within the VVals Places Dedication Founder and Time Order Ualue     l. s. d. ob q. Eccles. Cath. Saint Paul Ethelbert King of Kent Anno Dom. 610. Secular Canons      Iuxta Ludgate F K. Edward the first and Aeliâ—…ora his wife Robert Kilwarby Archbishop of Canterbury the Citizens of London A. D. 1276 Blacke Friers 0104 15 04 oo o Iuxta Newgate F Queene Margaret second wife to K. Edward the first and Iohn of Britain Earle of Richmond with diuers other Citizens of London A. D. 1225. 1306. Friers Minor or Grey Friers 0032 19 10 oo o Iuxta Aldersgate C Saint Martius Ingelricus and Edward his brother Anno Dom. 1056. Secular Clerks      Guild-hall Peter Stambarr Adam Frances Henry de and William Brampton Chaplens A. D. 1299. A Chappell and 4. Chaplaines 0012 18 09 oo o In Cheap-side H S. Thom. of Acon Thomas Fitz-the bald de Heily Agnes his wife sister to Thomas Becket in the raigne of Henry the second 0277 03 04 oo o In Candleweek street C Corpus Christi Iohn Poultney Maior of London Anno 20. Edward 3. 0079 17 11 oo o S. Laurence Pountney         VVhittingdon C Richard Whitingdon a Citizen of London An. 3. H. 6. 0020 01 10 oo q In Gay spur lane Elsing Spittle H William Elsing Citizen of London An. Dom. 1329. Anno 3. Ed. 3. Canons Regular A lij 100. blind men 0239 13 11 ob o In Lothburie Anno Dom. 1257. Fratres de Sacra      In Broadstreet F S. Augustin Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex A. Dom. 1253. Austine Friers 0057 00 04 oo o In 3. Needle street A Cel to S. Anthony of Uienna H S. Anthony King Henry the third      In Bishopsgate streete N Saint Helens William Basing Deane of Paules in the second yeare of Edward the second Blacke Nunnes 0376 06 00 oo o In Leaden-hall H S. Trinitatis William Rouse Iohn Risby and Thomas Ashby Priests A. D. 1466. 60. Priests      Iuxta Aldgate Christs Church P The holy Trinity Queene Matilda wife to K. Henry the first Anno Dom. 1108. Blacke Canons or Canons Regular      In Hartstreet Ralph Hosiar William Sabernes A. D. 1298. Fratres Sancta Crucis 0052 23 â—…2 oo o Barking Chappel Our Lady Iohn Earle of Worcester made it a fraternity King Richard the third made it a Colledge of Priestes and reedified it      London without the VVals in the Suburbes Westminster M Saint Peter Sebert King of the East-Saxons Dunstan B. of London K Edward Confessor Backe Monkes 3977 06 04 ob q Westminster C Saint Stephen King Stephen after by King Edward the third Secular Canons 1085 10 05 oo o Westminster in Tote-hill street H The Lady Anne Dacre 0100 00 00 oo o Westminster H Saint Iames. The Citizens of London      Westminster neer Charing Crosse A Cell to our Lady of Rouncinall in Nauarre H Saint Marie Anno 15. Edward 4.      Westminster S. Giles in the fields H Queene Matilde wife to King H. 1. A. D. 1117      Westminster The Sauoy H Saint Iohn Bap. King Henry the seuenth A. D. 1509. 0529 15 07 ob o In Fleetstreet New Temple Our Lady Founded by themselues in the raigne of Henry the second Knights Templers      In Fleestreet Richard Grey of Codnor A. D. 1241. VVhite Friers 0063 11 04 o o In Smithfield M S. Bartholmew Henricus Rex Anglia priâ—… 〈◊〉 Ecclesiam After by Rahere first Prior of the same Anno Dom. 1102. Blacke Canons or Canons Regular 0757 08 04 ob q In Smithfield H S. Bartholmew Rahere a Prior A. D. 1102. 0305 06 07 oo o The Charterhouse in Saint Iohns street Sir Walter Many of Cambrey Knight A. D. 1340. or 1371. Carthusians 0736 02 07 oo o In Saint Iohns street P Saint Iohn of Ierusalem Iorden Brises Baron and Muriel his wife A. D. 1100. 2385 19 08 oo o Clerken-well N Saint Mary Iorden Briset Baron the sonne of Ralph Anno Domini 1100. and Muriel his wife Black Nunnes 0282 16 05 oo o Exta Creplesgate Corpus Christi H Our Lady Saint Giles Matildis Regina Henrici secundi Auia After by Iohn Belaâ—…r 35. Edw. 3.      In White Crosse street H Saint Giles King Henry the fift Of the French Order      Halywell N S. Iohn Baptist. A Bishoppe of London Blacke Nunnes 0347 01 03 oo o Extra Bishops gate New-Hospitall P Beata Maria Walter Brunne and Roisia his wife A. D. 1235. Canons Regular 0557 14 10 ob  Extra Algate N Saint Clare Blanch Queene of Nauarre and her husband Edmund E. of Lancaster Leicester Darby brother to K. E. 1. 1292. 21. E. 1. Nunnes Minors 0342 05 10 ob o In East Smithfield neere the Tower New Abbey M S. Marie Gracis King Edward the third Anno regni cius 25. A. D. 1359. White Monkes Cistertians 0602 11 10 ob o Neer the Tower H S Katherine Matilda wife to King Stephen and after by Aelioner wife to King Edward the first A Custos 3. Chaplens 3. Sisters 18. poore women 6. poore Clerks 0315 14 02 o o Middlesex Iuxta Brainford F Ecclesia sanctorum AngeloruÌ„ Iohn Sommerset Chancellor of the Exchequor and the Kings Chaplaine      Kylborne N Saint Mary Nunnes 0086 07 6 o o Hownslow Domus Captiues 0080 15 00 ob o Langley The Earle of Derby      Okeburn P. Alien      Stanes P Ralph Stafford      Stratford Bow
Saxons enter Britaine vnder Hengist Horsa W. Malmesbury Beda 1. 15. Saxons ouercome the Enemie and free the Britains A composition betwixt Saxon and Britaine * Britaines Witichindas Hengist had the whole possession of Kent Fabian The King giueth himselfe to securitie Ioâ—… Stow. Hengist seasteth the King The King in loue with Rowena In the Fictious of Virg. 〈◊〉 1. Caxton 〈◊〉 Mark 10. Vortigern would needs haue Rowena to wife Will. Malmesb. de Regibus Verstegan Restit cap. 〈◊〉 Tacit. destri Cer. cap. 2. Crantzius Pagan Germans account of tyrannoâ—…s beasta Hengist and Horse their Atâ—… The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arâ—… The Duke of Sauoy his Armes Chron. Sax. Hengist his Country and parentage Floren. Wigoru Beda hist. Ang. li. 2. ca. 15. Hengist his first rising Ninius Octa and Ebissa a tettor to the Britaines The Nobilities complaint Vortigern reproued by the Bishop of London He continueth in his folly His subiects disclaime their obedience They chuse Vortimer Catigern and Horsa their single fight Iohn Stowe Cits-Cotihouse Catigern his Monument Beda hist. Aug. lib 1 cap. 15. Horsted the place of Horsa his Monument The Battels betweene Britaines and Saxons The Saxons driuen ouer Seas Vortimer poisoned by Rowena Leiden Castle in Holland begunne by Hengist Iohn Dousa Hengists landing resisted by the Britaines Matth. Westm. Hengist vseth treacherie At Salisbury-Plain the Britaines and Saxons treat of agreement Will. Malmesb. de regibus The Saxons suddenly murder the Britaines Randulp Higden Polychr li. 5. cap. 1. Diuers countries deliuered to the Infidels Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 15. Great spoile and desolation ouer all the Land The Britaines abandoned the Land Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 17. Pelagianisme brought into Britaine by Agricola The Heritikes conuicted The principall cause of the Britaines miseries Vortigern flieth into Wales Merlin the Welsh Wizard He builded a Castle there The differing opinions where this Castle was built Faustus spent his life in continuall praier Aurelius Ambrosius Captaine of the Britaines Beda hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 1. ca. 16. Aurelius Ambrosius and Vter Pendragon returne out of Britaine Armorica A Battle at Maesbell Hengist discomfited Geffry ap Arthur Matth. Westminst Polydore Hengist raigne Geffry ap Arthur Arthurs acts augmented with fables The Saxons often at dissension among themselues The mightiest of the Saxon Kings alwaies King of the Englishmen Onely the East-Saxons intruded not on their neighbours dominions 1. An. Do. 455. Kent in the daies of Iulius Caesar the Seat of foure Kings Hengist his raign and death Of Hengist see more in the succession of the English Monarchy cap. 12. 2. An. Do. 488. Petrus Albinus Eske the second King of Kent Retained prisoner in Yorke His raigne and death Beda hist. Angl. lib. 2. cap. 5. 3. An. Do. 512. Octa his raigne 4. An. Do. 532. Florent Wigâ—… Iâ—…erik the sonne of Eske Iâ—…erik his children 5. An. Do. 561. Ethelbert the sonne of Iâ—…erik Cheulin inâ—…adeth his Territors Ethelbert the fifth Monarch of the Englishmen His first wife and children by her In the life of Saint Weâ—…rg His second wife 1. Cor. 5. 1. Repetition auoided in this Historie Beda Hist. Eccles Angl. lib 2. cap. 5. Heâ—…r 〈◊〉 6. An. Do. 617. Beda hist. â—…ccles Aug. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 5. Edbald his sâ—… ther dead refused the doctrine of Christ. He married his Mother in Law Edbald often plagued Reclaimed from Idolatry by the Archbishop His Wife His Daughter His Sonnes and their issue Edbald his liberalitie to the Church Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 6. His raigne and buriall 7. An. Do. 641. His care of Gods worship Beda hist. lib. 2. c. 〈◊〉 His Wife and issue Kent diuided into Parishes His raigne and death 8. An. Do. 665. Egbert his murther The fact reuealed Wil. Malmesbury de gestiâ—… rerum Anglorum Their bodies solemnly buried Dopnena their sister Her religiousnes Egbert his raigne and death Beda hist. eccles Ang. lib. 4. cap. 5. 9. An. Do. 673. Lothaire intrudeth into the Kingdome Matt. Westminst Lothaire slaine Beda hist. Eccles. Angl lib. 4. ca. 5. 26. His raigne Lothaire maketh but a â—…est of murder His buriall 10. An. Do. 686. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 4 cap. 26. Edrik his raigne His death Ceadwalla and Mollo inuade Kent Mollo burned to death 11. An Do. 693. Wigtred his meanes of attaining the Kingdome His bounty to the Church Beda Hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 4. c. 26. lib. 5. cap. 9. His raigne and death 12. An. Do. 726. Edbert a vertuous prince His raigne Two blazing Starres His Buriall 13. An. Do. 749. Ethelbert his raigne His death His buriall 14. Alrik the last of lincall succession All the Kings of Kent after Alrik vsurpers 15. An. Do. 794. His imprisonment His releasement His raigne 16. An. Do. 797. His raigne 17. An. Do. 805. Baldred tooke vpon him the kingdome of Kent Egbert Monarch of the English-men This kingdomes beginning continuance and end The limits of this kingdome An. D. 488. The Inhabitants chased into a wood The diuers opinions of Ellas first entrance Maâ—… omitteth this Kingdome Ella his raigne and death 2. An. Do. 514. Cissa Succeeded Chichester and Chisburis founded by Cissa Stow. Cissaes Raigne 3. Liber Historialis S. Swithune VVâ—…ion Beda lib. 4. ca. 13. 〈◊〉 Edilbâ—…es Godfather Ebba the wife of VVolfere Beda loâ—…o ciâ—…ato Selsee in Sussex Cap. 15. His raigne and death Beda hist. l. 4. c. 13. Ceadwald driuen backe Beda Hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 4. cap. 15. The continuance and end of this Kingdome The VVest Saxons the first that brought the Heptarchy to a Monarchy Florent Wâ—… 2. An. Do. 495. The time when Cherdik entred into Britaine An. Do. 508. The circuit of this kingdome The first Kings raigne issue and death 3. An. Do. 535. Kenrik his battels â—…anbery in Oxsordshire His issue Cheaulin Cuthwolfe and Cuâ—… Cearlike the son of Cuthwolfe rebelleth against his Vncle. Chedwall the most renowned King of the West-Saxons 4. An. Do. 561. Cheaulin the time when he began to raigne An vnquiet and ambitious neighbour Wimbledon cap. 5. Sect. 5. Stowe Ouerthrowne by Cealrik His raigne His issue Cuth and Cuthwin Cuth a vaâ—…nt vvarrior Slaine 〈◊〉 Fethanleygh 5. An. Do. 592. Cearlik the 〈◊〉 King of the West-Saxons His raignes continuance 6 Chelwolfe when he began to raigne VVest-Saxons inusded by three sundry Enemies Hen Huntingd. His death 7. An. Do. 611. Kingils his comming to the Kingdome Quinchelinus his associate Wil. Malmsbury Marianus Florent Wigorn. Their victorie ouer the Britaines Kingils conuerted to Christianitie the first of all the VVest-Saxons Kings Beda hist. Angl. lib. 3 cap. 7. Oswald a witnes at his baptizing His gift to Kingils 8. An. Do. 643. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 3. cap. 7. Kenwald reâ—…th the Christian faith He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of his Kingdome Roâ—… ald wonne to the faith of Châ—…ist His vvorks of deuotion 〈◊〉 Malmsbury His raigne and death Vita Alel His Wife gouerneth the kingdome An. Do. 674. She becomes a Nunne
and is elected Abbesse of Ely 8. An. Do. 675. Eskwin his raigne not long Hear Huntington His battell with VVulfere He died without issue 9. An. Do. 677. Kenwin when he began to raigne A great scourge to the ouer-born Britaine 10. An. Do. 686. Beda hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 4. ca. 15. Ceadwall raigned with greater glorie then any other His descent His warres against the South-Saxons His vow to God The last of the Saxons that were conuerted to Christ. An vnpleasing â—…fice to God His great bloudthen in Kent His repentance His baptizing His death His buriall Beda hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 5. ca. 7. The history of Ceadwall attributed to Cadwellader by Geffrey Booke of S. Albans part 5. cap. 61. D. Powel History Caâ—…b pag. 9. 11. An. Do. 688. Floren. UUâ—…gorn jâ—…e his descent Ine his first â—…ts Wil. Malmsbury Matth. Westminst His battle with the Britaines His conquest of the South-Saxons His loue of Iustice His zeale to pietie His last estate wherein he died His Wife 12. An. Do. 726. Matt. Westminst Ethelard terrified by the appearing of two blazing starres The continuance of his raigne 13. An. Do. 740. Hen. Hunting Adelme a rebell Vanquished by Cuthred Restored againe to fauour Cuthred his raigne death Matt. West Kent ik his sonne 14. An. Do. 754. Sigebert his raigne without honour Wil. Malmsbury Giuen to viciousnesse His subiects rise against him His death His raigne 15. An. Do. 755. Kenwulfe his descent Hen. Hunting His victories against the Britaines He founded a Cathedrall Church He is slaine Buried at Winchester Simon Dan. 61 An. Do. 784. Hen. Hunting Matth. West Simon Dâ—… Ran. Câ—…st lib. 5. cap. 25. His raigne and death His Wife Roger 〈◊〉 A Law against the Saxon Queenes Asser. Will. Malmesb. The prodigies that happened in this Kings time Matth. Westm. Hâ—…r Hunt The Pagan Danes inuade this Iland in this Kings time The site of this Kingdome The descent of these Kings An. Do. 527. Malmesb. de Gest. Angl. cap. 6. 1. Erchenwine the first King of the East-Saxons His descent His death 2. An. Do. 587. Sledda the second King His mariage His death His issue 3. An. Do. 596. Sebert the time when he beganne to raigne Beda Hist. Eccles. Angl. lib. 2. cap. 3. Sebert conuerted to Christianity by Ethelbert S. Pauls Church built S. Pauls Church aforetime the Temple of Diana S. Peters Church in Cornhill built a fore time the Temple of Apollo Sulcardus Stowe The. Walsingham 4. Three Kings ioyntly sway the Kingdome Enemies to Christianitie Beda hist. eccles Ang. lib. 2. cap. 5. They are put from the Communion Miletus fled into France Rand. Cest. The three Kings slaine 5. An. Do. 623. Segebert the Little Matth. Westminst The time when he began to raigne His successor 6. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 3. cap. 22. Sigebert his descent He restored the Christian faith He was baptized by Bishop Finnan Rapâ—…o Cogshall His death His raigne His issue 7. An. Do. 661. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 3. cap. 22. Swithelme baptized 8. An. Do. 664. When Sighere began to raigne Beda hist. l. 3. c. 30 Reclaimed by the King of Mercia His Wife 9. An. Do. 664. Wâ—… Malâ—…s Rad. de Diceto His latter end His death Sebba his Coffiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beda bid Angl. lib. 4. cap. 11. A miracle His Wife An. 1â—…o 694. 11. Seofâ—…d the sonne of King Sebba 12. An Do. 701. Rich Ciâ—…st Beda hist. eccles Angl. lib. 〈◊〉 c. 20. His latter end His Wife 13. An. Do. 709. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Selred the sonne of Sigebert the Good His raigne and death Heâ—… Hunting 14. An. Do. 747. Suthred King of the East-Saxons West-Saxons stood a Kingdome 281. yeers Northumberland how diuided at first Florent Wigâ—…rn The pedegree of these Kings The time when this Prouince became a Kingdome Wâ—… Malmsb. This Prouince diuided into two Kingdomes Deira Bernicia Ida his raigne Malmsbury Ella his raigne Ida his issue legitimate and illegitimate They arriue at Flemisburke with forty ships Ella his issue Bamburge Castell built by Ida and Ella 6. An. Do. 589. Ethelriks youth obscurely spent Beda hist. l. 1. c. 33. His raigne and death 7. An. Do. 593. Beda hist. eccles Angl. lib. 1 cap. 33. Ethelfrid very thirstie of fame A greater Conqueror then all the rest Or Edâ—… Marianus Edâ—…den enuieth Ethelfrid Edanadeâ—… ouerthrowne Theobald slaine Ethelfred proud of his victorie * West chester The description of Bangor Monasterie Bernardus Clariualentius Bangor Monasterie the first in the world Beda hist. eccles Angl. lib 2 cap. 2. Her Monkes diuided into seuen portions Liued by the labour of their hands Their praier and fasting Ethelfrid enquireth the cause of their praying He slaieth a great number Ethelfrid in feare of Edwine Edwine forced into exile Succoured by Redwald Henry Hunt Ethelfrid slaine His raigne Florentius His issue Iob. Capgraue 8. An Do. 617. Beda hist. Eccles. Ang. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 12. The storie of Edwines banishment His life in danger Edwine in doubt what to doe One vnknowne came to him demanding the cause of his sorrow Edwine his anâ—…rrer The man sheweth him his griefe vntold him He demandeth what he would giue to be eased Edwine his answer He promiseth to shew him how to saue his soule Hee suddenly vanisheth away Edwines friend bringeth him good newes His wife a chaste Christian Lady His death His raigne His place of buriall 9. An. Do. 633. Osrike King of Deria Eanfrith King of the Bernicians They renounce the profession of Christ. Beda bist ceâ—…les Angl. lib 3 cap. 1. Cadwald Gods instrument to punish them * Cadwall The British Kings tyrannie 9. An. Do. 634. Oswald His conquest of the Britaines Oswald the ninth from Hengist Hector Bâ—…t His care of his people for religion His death Raigne Buriall Wife Issue 10. An. Do. 643. Oswy the illegitimate of Ethelfrid Beda bist Eccles. lib. 3. cap. 1. The tenth Monarch of the English-men His wife Issue Death Beda lib. 〈◊〉 ca. 5. 11. An. Do. 671. Beda bist lib. 3. cap 24. Egfrid Beda bist l. 4. c. 21. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 4. cap. 26. His death Raigne Wife who was both a Widow and a Virgin Beda bist l. 4. c. 19. 1. Cor. 7. 5. Heb. 13. 4. 1. Tim. 2. 15. Canonized for a Saint 12. An. Do. 686. Alkfrid Matth. Westminst A great Philosopher Beda 4. 26. His raigne Wife Issue Beda bist l. 3. c. 21. 13. An. Do. 705. Osred Beda hist. l. 5. c. 19. Will. Malmes His wickednesse Raigne Wife who became a Nunne Marianus scotus 14. An. Do. 716. Kenred His raigne 15. An. Do. 718. Osrick His raigne His adopted sonne His death 16. An. Do. 729. Ceolnulph His raigne A Monke Gladsome times Matth. West Bedaes booke to K. Ceolnulph 17. An. Do. 738. Egbert His raigne Simon Dunelm Diuers Kings that became Monkes Will. Malmes Eclipses of the Sun and Moone His issue 18. An. Do. 758. Oswulph Simon Dunelm Hear Hunt His raigne Death 19. An. Do. 759. Editwald or
Mollo Wil. Malmes His raigne His death 20. An. Do. 765. Alured Simon Dunclâ—… Flor. â—…igor His issue 21. An. Do. 774. Erhelred Matâ—…b West 22. An. Do. 778. Alfwald His death His raigne His issue 23. An. Do. 789. Osred His raigne An. Do. 794. Ethelred Will. Malmesb. Maâ—…b Westâ—… Heâ—…y Hunt Simon Dun. Randul Higden in Polycâ—…re His raigne His death 24. Oswald King 〈◊〉 daies The continuance of this kingdome Mercia The limits of it An. Do. 582. Crida Flor. Wigor His raigne His issue 2. An. Do. 593. Wibba Matâ—…b West His issue Cap. 9. Sect. 7. His raigne His death 3. An. Do. 614. Ceorl His raigne 4. An. Do. 626. Penda His raigne Heâ—…r Hunt Matth. Westâ—… Beda bist Angl. lib. 3. cap. 18. His death Wife Issue Ingulphus 5. An. Do. 656. Peada Beda hist. Angl. l. 3 c. 21. Hugo de Peterbor His wife His death Beda hist. Angl. l. 3. c. 24. 6. An. Do. 659. Vulfhere His raigne His vvife His issue 7. An. Do. 675. Ethelred Simon Dunelm His raigne His wife His issue 8. An. Do. 704. Kenred His raigne Beda hist. Angl. lib. 5. ca. 20. His death 9. An. Do. 709. Chelred Monarch of the English-men His vvife His raigne Death 1â—… An. Do. â—…10 〈◊〉 His raigne 11. An. Do. 758. Offa. His raigne Flor. Wigor His wife His issue 12. An. Do. 796. Egfryde Flaccâ—… 〈◊〉 13. An. Do. 797. Kenwolfe His raigne His wife His issue 14. An. Do. 819. Kenelm His raigne Roger Higden His death Legend ... 〈◊〉 sol 175. 15. An. Do. 820. Ceolwulfe Matth. Westminst His raigne His issue 16. An. Do. 821. Bernulfe Simon Dunelm Wil. Malmes His death His raigne Henr. Hunt 17. An. Do. 824. Ludecan His raigne 1â—… An. Do. â—…26 Withlafe His issue Iob. Capgraue 19. An. Do. 839. Berthulf Will. Malmesb. Berefred the causer of S. Wystans martyrdome 20. An. Do. 852. Matth. West The Danes depart the Prouince They returne with 3. Kings * Repton Burdred and his wife flie the land Hee buried at Rome His wife at Padua The kingdome of Mercia brought in subiection to the West-Saxons The circuit af this Prouince 1 An. Do. 575. The first King of the East-Angles Beda hist. Angl. lib. 2. Cap. 15. East Angles called Vffines Vffa his genealogie 2 An. Do. 383 The second King of the East-Angles His raigne Florent Worcest 3. An. Do. 593. Beda hist. l. 2. ca. 5. The third King of this Kingdom Cap. 9. Sect. 7. See more of him in Chap 18. His raigne 4 An. Do. 624 The fourth King of this Kingdom The first of this Prouince that publikely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth West Beda hist l. 2. câ—… 15 The people reiect Christ. The King slaine by a Traitor His raigne Iohn Sâ—… The Subiects reclaimed by Sigebert 5 An. Do. 636 The fifth King Sigebert supected of treason against Redwald He goeth into exile Beda hist. Ang. l. 3. c. â—â— Sigebert with the assistance of a Bishop doth promote religion and learning Will. â—…mbert in Peramb of Kent Mr. Caius and Mr. Key Beda hist. Angl. lib. 4. cap. 19. Grantcester Beda maketh mention of Grantcester but not of 〈◊〉 Schoole there The Vniuersities of England aboue all other in Europe Sigebert resigneth to Egricke and liueth in a Monasterie He is constrained to resume it againe and is slaine in battle His raigne 6. An. Do. 638. The sixth King Penda a cruell King of Mercia Egrick and Sigebert both slaine by Penda His raigne 7. An. D. 642. The seuenth King Beda hist. Angl. li. 3. cap. 18. Malmesb. de gest is Regum Angl. Anna slaine in battle by Penda Anna his issue His raigne Firminus heâ—…e apparant Erkenwald Abbat of Chertside and Bishop of London Etheldrid Abbesse of Ely Sexburge Abbesse of Ely after her sister Withgith a MeÌ„chion in Ely Abbey Ethilburge Abbesse of Barking Beda lib. 4. cap. 6. Edelburge Abbesse of S. Brigges in France Beda lib. 3. Cap. 〈◊〉 8 An. Do. 654 Ethelherd the eighth King Beda hist. Angl. lib. 3. cap. 24. His raigne Hereswith the wife of Ethelhert Their children 9 An. Do. 656. 10 An Do. 664 11 An. Do. 683 His raigne 12. An. Do. 714 Beorn the twelfth King 13 An. D. 714. Ethelred the thirteenth King He raigned two and fifty yeeres His sonne Ethelbert His wife Leofrun Flores Wigor Ioba Capgraue 14. An. D. 749. Ethelbert the foureteenth King Giral Cambrensis Ethelbert murdered by Offa King of Mercia Buried at Merden After at Hereford ouer whom was built a faire Church Iohn Capgraue Elfrid his espousall vowed chastity Osâ—…rt de Clâ—…e He raigned forty fiue yeeres Offa heire to the Crowne adopteth Edmund the sonne of Alkmond 15 An. Do. 870. Edmund the fif teenth King The Danes inuasion Polydor. Virg. Fabian Edmund taken of the Danes and put to death for the faith of Christ. Malmes His raigne 〈◊〉 Church 〈◊〉 S. Edmondsbury builded in honor of Edmund This Church razed to the ground by Suenus a Danish King Reedified and richly endowed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sonne The Danes expulsed hence by 〈◊〉 Hitherâ—… the Saxons Heptarchy The British Opposers Resisters of the Saxons Vortigern the first and Cadwallader the last resister of the Saxons A successiue Series of Great Britaines Coines Saxons haue concealed all victories against themselues The causes of Vortigerns feare and his sending for the Saxons Beda lib. 1. cap. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 His second wife 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 His third vvife 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughter Fausius the sonne oâ—… 〈◊〉 by his third wife Vortigern how long he raigned Fabian Chro. Vortigern deposed and imprisoned He flieth into Wales Polychr li. 5. ca. 1. Vortigern and his wife destroied by fire from heauen Henr. Hunt Rand. Higd. 5. c. 1. 2. An. Do. 454. Vortimer the second resister of the Saxons Vortimer how long he maintained warre against the Saxons Foure chiefe battles and the successe of the first The place of the first battle Beda lib. 1. ca. 15. The place of the second battle The place of the third battle The place of the fourth battle The Saxons quite dispossessed Vortimer made away by Rowena Vortimer the continuance of his raigne Fabian Chro. par 5. cap. 89. Vortigern reestablished King Ninius Vortimer his monument the Stonar Uortimer supposed to be buried in London Sigebertus 3. An. Do. 466. The third resister of the Saxons Galfrid Mâ—… Beda hist. lib. 1. cap. 16. Geffrey Caxton Polych Hector Boetius Aurelius Ambrosius erected Stonhenge The description of the Monument of Stonhenge Ancient fashioned Armor found at Stonhenge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Doâ—… 〈◊〉 of Briâ—…e Luke 24 39. 〈◊〉 in his 〈◊〉 Aurelius Ambrosius the continuence of his 〈◊〉 An. Do. 498. Mat. Westminster 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aâ—…ex 〈◊〉 Uter 〈◊〉 in loue with Laâ—… Igren 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An ancient Manuscript Geffrey c. Iohn Harding Pendragon the continuance of his raigne Gen. 49. 17. In gold and iewels as Hardig saith 5. An. Do. 516. Matth. Westâ—… Scotia Chron. Matth. Westâ—… Beda hist. Angl. lib.
wantonnesse and secure in their owne conceit from impeach of danger which Elfred a most skilfull Musitian and an excellent Poet did not a little egge on by his sweet musicke and songs of their valour so that he was suffered to passe vncontrolled into the company of their Princes at banquets or else where whereby he both saw their negligent security and by diligent obseruance learned the designes that in their counsels they entended 13 Returning to his comfortlesse company he told them the condition of the hostile Campe and how easie it was to recouer againe their decaied estates whereupon shewing himselfe to his subiects vnto whose sight nothing could bee more ioyous on the suddaine set vpon the carelesse Campe of the Danes and made thereof a very great slaughter to the great terrour of others in other parts that had accounted him dead long since 14 Hubba that had harried the English and now rowzed vpon the newes of King Elfreds victory and life with thirty three ships sailed from Wales and arriuing in the mouth of Tau where it falleth into the Seuerne Sea assaied to take there the then-strong Castle called Kinwith vnto whom the Deuonshire men gaue battle and slew eight hundred and eighty persons of their retinue where died the Danish King Hubba whose corps being there interred vnder a great heape of copped stones gaue name to the place and was called Hubblestone There and then was taken the Danish much esteemed Banner called Reafan wherin a Rauen was purtraied wrought in needle-worke so Asserius Meneuensis reporteth by the three sisters of Hubba and Hungar the daughters of Lothbroke that is Leather-breach the Dane In regard whereof as also for the opinion of good lucke as they tooke it it was cuer born before them in their wars 15 These aduerse proceedings of the Danes designes especially falling when the game was neere wonne made them suspect how faire soeuer the ball lay to hand yet fortune would serue it in the end to their losse for Elfred now flocked vnto vpon euery side beganne to build fortresses behind his backe and forward to march with his conquering sword whereupon the Danes sent to him for Peace and deliuered him hostages vpon assurance that they meant as they spake The conditions were that their King should receiue Baptisme and the great Army of the Danes quietly to depart out of the land 16 Whereupon Gurmound or Gurthrun the Danish King repaired to the new built Castle of Edelingsey vnto King Elfred and in the place then called Alre was washed in the lauer of Baptisme whom Elfred receiued for his God-son by the name of Athelstane and gaue him in free gift the Country of East-Angles In the same fountaine of Grace saith Simond Dunelmensis thirty of the chiefe Danish Nobility were initiated vpon whom the truly Christian King Elfred bestowed many rich gifts And that the limites of the English might be free from their incursions thus the confines of King Elfreds kingdome were laide forth as we find it in the end of those Lawes that Elfred published whose words are these Let the bounds of our Deminioâ—… stretch from the riuer Thamesis and from thence to the water of Lea euen vnto the head of the same water and so forth straight vnto Bedford and finally going along by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watling street 17 But so farre were the Danes from performance of couenants that in this eight yeare of King Elfreds raigne and the eight hundred seuenty nine after Christ this Gurmund and his company wintered at Chipnam in Wiltshire and a new supply of these Pagans known by the name of the Wicciâ—…gi wintred at Fulhâ—…m neere London yet after vpon better aduice the one went into their assigned circuit and the other departed to the realme of France and so to his twelfth yeare the land tooke some rest that had been kept long waking by the loud sound of warre 18 In the yeare of Grace eight hundred eighty fiue these last retired Danes finding France not fitting their purpose returned into Kent and put into Medway where on his East side they began a fierce siege vnto the City Rochester before whose gate they built a strong Castle Thither King Elfred hasted before whose power these Danes could not stand but were forced to their shippes and backe againe into France 19 Whereupon the King remoued his siege vnto London whence all the Danes fled as Wolues abide not the presence of the Lion the inhabitants reioicing to see the face of their King which City hee restored to her former liberty and beauty and committed the custody thereof vnto Ethelred Duke of Mercia that had maried his daughter the Lady Ethelfred whose title the King had maintained against Colwolphus made King thereof by the Danes Wherupon both Kent the South-Saxons and West-Saxons came willingly and submitted themselues to King Elfred The East-Angles being gouerned or rather spoiled by Athelstan the christned Dane who after twelue yeares raigne there died and was buried at Hadley in Suffolke 20 But in the one and twentieth of his raigne and of Christs Incarnation eight hundred ninety two those rouing Danes returned out of France againe arriued in Kent in the mouth of the riuer Limen with two hundred and fifty ships which they drew foure miles into the great wood then called Andreads Weald and there destroied a Castle that stood for defence building another more strong at Apulder wherein they kept At the same time likewise entred one Hastings a Nobleman of Norway with eighty ships but with a fairer shew as hee entended for he sent his oath vnto Elfred not to annoy any part of his dominions and withall his two sonnes to bee baptized which King Elfred accepted himselfe becomming the Godfather of the one and Duke Ethelred of the other and both they and his Ambassadors returned with rich gifts Against these Kentish inuaders King Elfred fought a great battaile at Fernham neere vnto Aelesford wherein he wounded their King and forced his Army to flee ouer Thamesis in passing whereof through ouermuch hast and great feare many of them were drowned and they that escaped fled to an Iland called Breklesey inclosed about by the riuer Colne 21 Newes then being brought into the East that the Danes from Northumberland had infested the West and with a strong siege begirt the City Excester Elfred left for Generall his sonne in law Duke Ethelred whilest he with a strong power went to suppresse their rage who hearing of his comming brake vp their siege and were gone vpon the aduantage of his absence perlured Hastings then wrought who out of his new built Castle at Beamfield made spoile of the Kings people and forraged all the Country before him Whereupon Duke Ethelred assembled a power and first assailing his wel stored Castle tooke thence his wife and two sonnes with exceeding spoiles of gold siluer and garments
all which were presented vnto King Elfred at his returne to London who out of his princely magnanimity sent backe to Hastings his wife and two sonnes because said hee shee was no warriour and his two sonnes were his God-children whereupon Hastings repaired his Castle and ioined with the other Danes that lay at Apulder 22 Those then that had fled but lately from Excester in their returne met with other their consorts and rouing about the coast for their prey fell lastly vpon the ancient City Chester which presently they beganne to sacke and burne But the country inhabitants comming to the rescue begirt them about with their hoast and forestalled the passages of all supply of victuals so that for want of food the Danes were constrained to eate vp their horses and vpon composition thence to depart 23 Thence fetching a compasse all along the coasts of Wales in the same yeare they arriued in Essex being the twenty foure of King Elfreds raigne and in the Winter following drew their ships by the Thamesis into the riuer Lea by which they passed in those light Pinnaces twenty miles North-ward into the land and built them a fortresse at the place called Weare thither forthwith the King repaired and pitched his tets before his enemies in the same place who seeing their strength and the danger of long siege did that by policy which power could not so sodainely do for he diuided the riuer into sundrie streames whereby the Chanell was made vnnauigable and the Shippes bedded in the mudde lay rather to their annoiance then defence the former experience of their hunger-starud besiege made thē the more fearefull to fall into the like and therfore in great hast departed their fortresse leauing their wiues and children to the mercy of the English Neither stayed they till they came vnto the borders of Wales when at Cartbridge vpon Seuerne they built another Castle and lay there all the next winter 24 Long there they stayed not without dislike of their lodgings and cold entertainments but that they returned to their wonted spoiles and diuiding themselues some to Northumberland and some into East-Anglia like Locusts eate vp all as they went whose breath as it were so infected the aire that for three yeares following a great mortality raigned both vpon men and beasts and ended not much before the death of this incomparable Prince which hapned to the great sorrow of his subiects vpon wednesday the twenty eight of October when hee had raigned twenty nine yeares and sixe moneths of his age fifty one and yeare of Christ Iesus nine hundreth and one 25 The vertues of this Prince are matchable to any that euer raigned before him and exceed the most that euer raigned after him both in seruice of God whose Substitutes they are in defence of his Country which charge they all beare in prouiding good lawes the sinewes of Kingdomes and care of posterities from which no man is exempted The day and night containing twenty foure howers he designed equally to three especiall vses and them obserued by the burning of a taper set in his Chappell or Oratory eight howres hee spent in contemplation reading and prayers eight in prouision for himselfe his repose and health and the other eight in the affaires of his common-wealth and state His Kingdome hee likewise diuided into Shires Hundreds and Tithings for the better ordering and administring of iustice and for the abandoning of theeues which had formerly increased by the meanes of long warres whereby notwithstanding the multitude of souldiers continually imploied it is reported that a Virgin might trauaile alone in his daies through all his dominions without any violence offered and that bracelets of gold were hanged in the high waies and no man so hardy as to take them away Hee was a most zealous and studious protector and prouider for the Clergy Widdowes and Orphans liberall of his goods wise temperate and iust valiant patient in aduersities and euer relgious in the seruice of God A most learned Prince a skilfull Musition and an excellent Poet the best lawes beefitting his Subiects he translated into the English tongue as also the Pasterall of Gregory the history of Beda and Boetius his consolation of Philosophy the Psalmes of Dauid whose godly raigne he proposed to himselfe for imitation hee likewise began to translate but died before hee could finish the same And so great a desire had he vnto learning that as Alfredus Riuallensis witnesseth he published this Act We will and command that all Freemen of our Kingdom whosoeuer possessing two hides of land shall bring vp their sons in learning till they be fifteene yeares of age at least that so they may be trained to know God to bee men of understanding and to line happily for of a man that is borne free and yet illiterate we repute no otherwise then of a beast or a brainelesse body and a very sot And for the furtherance of this his roiall intent consorted with Aserius Meneuensis Grimbald Iohn Scot and others neither permitted he any in office in Court or elsewhere vnlesse he were learned which incited his Nobles to the earnest pursuit of learned Arts and to traine vp their children in good letters his buildings were many both to Gods seruice and other publicke vse as at Edelingsey a Monastery at Winchester a New-Minster and at Shaftsbury a house of Nunnes wherein hee made his daughter Ethelgeda the Abbesse But the foundation of the Vniuersity of Oxford which hee began in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred ninety fiue and whose lectures he honoured with his owne presence surmounteth all his others to the continuance of posterities a liuing spring and gratious fountaine whence issue the streames of all knowledge that abundantly haue watred both this and other kingdomes 26 His body was first buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Peters at Winchester vnder a faire Monument of most pretious Purphory afterwards because the lewd-religious Chanons giue it out to work some feat of their vsual imposture that his Ghost did walk euery night from house to house both it and the Monument were taken vp and by his son the Kings commaund in detestation of those sorceries remoued into the Church of the new Monastery and lastly his body Monument Church and Monastery were taken thence and remoued without the North-gate of the City since called Hyde 27 Some alleadge that the malice of those Chanons against him was for displeasure that he placed ouer thē a rude Swineheard named Denewlphus whom he made their Bishop but the ground of that assertion seemeth vnwarrantable by the relation of Wigornensis also of Tho. Rudburne the first of which saith that Elfred caused him to be trained vp in learning and the later that after long study he attained to the degree of a Doctor of Di◅inity in the Vniuersity of Oxford and was afterward made Bishop of Winchester
a sudden gale arose which blew all the sailes spred for that winde into one Port. And that was Harold sonne to Earle Goodwine a man duly prizing his many worthy parts not vnmeet for a kingdom who first succeeding his father in his Dukedome and next Edward his brother in Law in his Kingdom in patience clemency affability bare himselfe most approuedly towards the vertuous but with a Lions courage and fierce countenance chastised the disordered and indeede became another Maccabeus vnto the distressed Land Whose kingly state before wee touch it shall not bee amisse to lengthen his short raigne with his Acts and Life as hee was a Subiect both with and against his Lord and Predecessor 2 That hee tooke part with his Father against Eustace of Bulloigne and King Edwards hasty commission wee haue shewed himselfe then enioying the Earledom of Oxford and so affected by those of Essex Suffolke and Norfolke Cambridge Huntington-shires that they sided in his cause against the King But these designes failing as commonly it is seene all attempts of Subiects against their Soueraignes doe hee learned by banishment what was the losse of true honour and by forbearance of battle when halfe the Kingdome stood for him his dutie obliged vnto the Common-wealth And growne againe into fauour with the King carried himselfe answerably vnto both 3 Some iealousy conceiued Edward without any cause banished Algar the son of Leofrike Earle of Chester who with the helpe of the Irish and Welchmen vnder the conduct of Gruffith ap Llewelyn Prince of North-Wales who had married his daughter did much hurt to the English putting Rodulph Earle of Hereford to flight with the slaughter of fiue hundred men spoiled the City burnt the Minster and became Masters of mis-rule in those parts Against these was Harold sent and with such manhood pursued his flying enemies that passing through North-Wales vpon the Snow-downes he pitched his Field The Earle and Prince Gruffith not daring to abide his presence fled thence vnto South-Wales and again tooke into Hereford whereof Harold hauing intelligence hasted thitherward leauing sufficient in the Snow-downes to mate the Welsh and recouering the City with a deepe trench and high rampire fortified it about where for the sauing of more bloud and not vngratefull to Algar who without grudge had resigned to him his Earldome and whole Reuenewes at his returne from exile a peace was concluded and at Harolds request Earle Algar and Prince Gruffith were pardoned 4 But Algar being again accused again aided by his old associate Gruffith recouered his Earledome by force whereat King Edward was highly displeased but most against Gruffith who euer was ready to assist any against him whereupon Harold the second time appointed Generall with a great host entred North-Wales without sight of enemy where he only burnt downe the stately Palace of Prince Gruffith so returned to the King But long the Welsh were not quiet nor the Prince pleased of the harms to him done Wherefore making his forces verie strong he again molested the English 5 To restraine whom once more was Harold set foorth who with such terrour burst into Wales that Prince Gruffith in secret stole from his Campe leauing his Souldiers if they would to fight for themselues whereupon his whole army yeelded themselues to Harolds mercy and hauing Prince Gruffith in their hands cut off his head and sent it to Harold giuing him pledges for assurance of p◅ce and the paiment of the ancient tribute which for a time had beene reteined yet euer after hee carried so heauy a hand on the Welsh that as Iohn of Salisburie in his Policraticon writeth he ordained a law that what Welsh-man soeuer should with weapon passe ouer Offaes ditch should haue hi◅ right hand cutte off by the Kings officer 6 All now in quiet and Harold withdrawne to his Mannor of Boseham vpon the riuage of the sea in the confines of Sussex there for his recreation one day hee tooke into a Fishers boate with small attendants neither those very skilfull Mariners when no sooner were they lanched into the deepe but a contrary wind came about and droue the boat vpon the coast of Ponthieu in France where hee was taken by the Country people and presented to Guido their Earle who a while retained him his prisoner in hope of gaine by his ransom but Duke William requiring it he was conueied into Normandy where he cunningly perswaded the Duke that his secret comming out of England was purposely to enter a league of amity with him The Duke then hauing present wars with the Britaine 's in France tooke this his new friend and guest with him for his companion at Armes whose ready policies followed with forward practise wan him great estimation with the Duke whereupon betwixt them a couenant was made for the reseruation of the English Crowne to the Norman if it chanced King Edward to die without children and the same ratified by Harolds corporall oath with the affiancing of Lady Adeliza the Dukes fift daughter then a child and Harold a widower which afterwards fell to his owne destruction and the lands subuersion as shall bee said 7 His last imploiment by holy King Edward was against the tumultuous Northumbrians which had expulsed Tosto their Earle and Harolds owne brother where a peace was concluded without shedding blood but with condition that Tosto should lose his Earledom whereupō in great displeasure he with his wife children fled into Flanders and euer after hated the person and emulated the glory of Harold The originall of these two brethrens quarrels beganne at Windsor where in the presence of the King they fell from words vnto blowes and that in such manner as if rescue had not come Tosto had died for which disgrace hee secretly hied him into the Marches of Wales and neere the City Hereford at Portaflyth where Harold had a house then in preparing to entertaine the King he slew all his brothers seruants and them cutting peecemeale into gobbets salted some of their limmes and cast the rest into vessels of the meath and wines sending his brother word that hee had furnished him with poudred meats against the Kings comming thither which barbarous act caused deseruedly his name to be odious vnto his Northumbrians and was lastly repayed with his owne death 8 Now albeit some Heralds make Harold by birth but a Gentleman of one and the first descent which were it so should no whit blemish him who was more truely enobled with princely vertues yet therein also it may seeme hee is mis-esteemed seeing his Father was Goodwin a Duke by degree the son of Wolnoth and he the sonne of Egelmar who was the sonne of Egelricke surnamed Leofwine and brother of Edrick Duke of Mercia that married the daughter of King Ethelred of England of whom wee haue spoken The mother of Harold was Githa the daughter of Duke
was Robert Archbishop of Roan and the third was called Maliger his daughters were Hawisa the wife of Geffrey Earle of Britaine and mother to Alane and Guye his sonnes Mand espoused Euldes Earle of Chartiers and Blois and Emma called the Flower of Normandy was Queene of England both by the English King Ethelred and Canutus the Dane to both which shee was married 23 Richard the second surnamed the Good was the fourth Duke of Normandy and ruled the same for twenty foure yeeres In whose time the Normans began to be great and gracious in England the marriage of his Sister making their way his first wife was Iudith the Sister of Geffrey Earle of Britaigne by whom he had issue Richard the first Duke of Normandy and Robert the sixt William a Monke and Nicholas Abbot of S. Andrewes his daughters by her were Alice that died yong and another of the same name maried to Reinold Earle of Burgoine and Eleanor espoused to Baldwin the fourth Earle of Flanders who bare vnto him Baldwin the fifth father of Maud that was Queene of England and wife to the Conquerour 24 The second wife to Duke Richard the second was Estrike Sister to Canute King of England from whom he purchased a Diuorce without any issue begotten on her body and then taking for his thrid wife a faire Gentlewoman named Pauia had issue by her William Earle of Arques and Mauger Archbishop of Roane 25 Richard the third of that name and fifth Duke of Normandy in the second yeere of his Dukedome died an vntimely death not without suspition of Poyson ministred by Robert his younger brother who presently was inuested in the Dutchie for that he left no issue of his body to succeed 26 This Robert Duke Richards Brother was a man of a magnanimous spirit and of such bounteous liberality as is vncredible Hee comming to the City Phalesya in Normandy chanced to see a most goodly and beautifull damosell dancing among others of her familiar consorts her name was Arlet of meane parentage the daughter of a Skinner saith Higden whose pleasing feature and comely grace so pleased the Duke that taking her to his bed he begot on her William his onely sonne who proued the onely man of the Normans blood and after vpon a remorse of conscience vndertooke a pilgrimage vnto Ierusalem from whence hee neuer againe returned Arlet in Roberts life time was married to Herlaine a Norman Gentleman but of meane substance to whom â—…he bare Odo Bishop of Baion by his halfe-brother William created Earle of Kent and Robert created Earle of Mortaigne a man of a dull and grosse wit a daughter named Emma wife to Richard count of Auranches a Prouince in Normandy the mother of Hugh Lupus Earle Palatine of Chester And thus farre breâ—…ly I haue thought good to prosecute the Line of the Normans for the better illustration of our English Stories 27 Duke Robert intending his pious pilgrimage vnto the holy land assembled all his Nobility vnto the City Fiscan where he caused them to sweare fealty vnto 〈◊〉 sonne William being then but seuen yeares old committing him to the Gouernance of one Gilbert an Earle of much integrity and prudence and the defence of that Gouernment vnto Henry the French King and so in the eight yeare of his Dukedome set on his voyage for Ierusalem who entring Iurye and not able to trauaile was born in a litter vpon the Saracens shoulders and neere vnto the Citie meeting a returning Pilgrime desired him to report in his Country what he there saw which is said hee that I am carried to Heauen vpon the Diuels bâ—…cke but so farre was he borne that he neuer returned being preuented by death which the Norman Peeres hearing made vse thereof for their owne ambitious ends without any regard of young William their Pupill and Soueraigne and grown into factions greatly troubled the Peace of their Country wherein Earle Gâ—…bert the Protector was slaine by Randulphus the young Dukes Cosen-Germane 28 The beginner of these stirres was another of his kinsmen euen 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 the sonne of Duke Richards daughter brought vp with Willam in his youth and euer in his most especial esteeme who vpon a vaine hope to aspire to an Earldome got the aide of the Vicounts Nigell and Randulph but tooke such a fall before he could ascend the highest step that in losing his footing he lost therewith his head 29 Strife also arose betwixt yong William and his Vnckle William the base-borne Earle of Archis Whereupon King Henry of France who till then had held this Wolfe by the eare fearing some hazzard to himselfe if he should now let him go thought it best to aid the Earle in his cause and therefore sent him supplie vnder the leading of some men of note but William so begirt his Castle with strait siege that hee caused the Earle by famishment to yeeld vp his Fort and droue the French with disgrace out of the field where with such successe he still prospered that Henry now to secure his own Confines sent Odo his brother for Prefect into those Parts that lay betwixt the Riuers Reyn and the Seyn 30 William as watchfull as the French King was jealous sent against Odo Robert Count Aucensis Hugh Gornacensis Hugh Mountfort and William Crispine all of them stout Souldiers which so brauely bare themselues that Odo was the first man that made away and the restof the French saued themselues by flight 31 William that had sworne a league with King Henry and in his Minority had euer found him his gracious Guardian was loth to endanger the breach of his Oath or the duty that loue and deserts had obliged him vnto and therefore by this Stratagem hee sought to dislodge the French In the silence of Night when in the Kings Campe all were at rest he caused to be cried aloud the flight of Odo and his discomfiture with no lesse terrour then it was which rang so shrill in the eares of the French that Henry thought best to be gone leauing William the absolute Lord of Normandie 32 Which he valiantly defended and vprightly gouerned all the daies of King Henry whose death presently caused an alteration of State for he leauing Baldwine surnamed the Gentle and fifth Earle of Flaunders Tutor to his yong Sonne Philip the quarrell betwixt those two Princes had an end Baldwine on the one side so working his Pupill and on the other the Normane who was his sonne in law that a most firme League was ratified betwixt them and kept vnuiolated so long as William was a Duke where wee will leaue him in prosperitie and peace and proceed in our intendment as he did in his Conquest here in England VVILLIAM SVRNAMED THE CONQVEROVR THE THIRTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN AND FIRST OF THE NORMANS HIS LIFE RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER II. BAttle Field wonne with the losse of little lesse then sixty eight
him a sonne whose name was Henry for ioy whereof King Henry assembled his Lords and againe made his said Daughter and the lawfull Heires of her body his Successors in his Dominions 54 And then preparing againe for his last and fatall passage into Normandy tooke shipping vpon the Nones of August the very day wherein he first receiued the Crowne when hapned so wonderfull an Eclipse of the Sunne that Malmsbury the reporter faith himselfe then saw the starres plainly in the Firmament about the Sunne and that two daies after so great and fearefull an Earthquake hapned that the house where in himselfe sate was lifted vp with a double remoue and others say that out of riffes in the earth burning flames arose that could not be quenched which diuers iudged to be fatall prodigies of the deathes of those Princes that soone after ensued 56 For Robert the Curtoise after twenty sixe yeers imprisonment and blindnesse through griefe conceiued at the putting on of a faire new roabe too little for the King and therefore in kindnesse sent to Duke Robert to weare grew weary of his life as disdaining to bee mocked with his brothers cast cloathes and cursing the time of his vnfortunate Natiuity resused thenceforth to take any sustenance and so pined himselfe to death His body was buried at Gloucester in the Church of Saint Peter and middle of the Quire where to this day remaineth his Tombe with a carued Image of his feature as the monument of a most vnfortunate man 57 And not long after K. Henry in Normandy comming scarse very well from Hunting in the Forrest of Lyons and Towne of Saint Denys made his repast of a dish of Lampreyes which meat hee too wel loued but could neuer well digest whereupon he fell more grieuously sicke and the same still increasing after seuen daies sicknesse vpon the first of December the sixty fiue of his age and yeare of Christ Iesus 1135. when hee had raigned King of England thirty fiue yeeres foure moneths lacking foure daies Duke of Normandy twenty nine yeers and foure monethes he died in the said towne of S. Denys and from thence was conueied to Roan where his Bowels Eyes and Braines were taken out and buried the body also sliced and powdred with much salt was wrapped in a Buls hide to auoide the stinch beeing so intollerable a point fitting for such great Princes to thinke on in their great glory and pleasures to remember their fraile and humane condition that the Physitian who tooke out his braines was poisoned therewith and presently died wherupon some obserued that other Kings killed men in their life but he also * after he was dead thence was his Corps carried into England and honourably buried vpon the day of Christs Natiuity at Reading in Barkeshire in the Abbey that himselfe had there founded and endowed with large possessions 58 After his death saith Huntington and Houeden men spake their mind as freely of him as of any other dead man some commending him for these three glorious felicities Wisedome Victory and Wealth others condemning him for three especiall vices Couetousnesse Cruelty and Lechery some instances of which wee haue touched in the relation of his life the first three in obtaining and keeping the Crowne the last in his most grieuous taxations cruell handling and imprisoning his Brother and his incontinency of life shall presently appeare by his many illegitimate issues the fruites of his wantonnes and witnesses of his shame in that Princes who are to punish such sinnes in others ought themselues especially to be free from them for though their liuing fortunes stoppe mens tongues from vpbraiding yet after their death the tongues of the vulgar and pennes of the learned will make the infamy of their vices to bee immortall 59 He was for personage of a reasonable stature broad breasted well iointed and full of flesh amiable of countenance sharpe and faire eyes blacke of haire and that somewhat carelesly hanging on his forehead his mind was enriched with many vertues a follower of Iustice a louer of Religion seuere against theeues and all effeminate nicities So that hee commanded mens long haire which against God and Natures law was matchable at that time with womens to be cut off temperate of diet and neuer drinking but for thirst valiant in battaile yet very circumspect seeking rather to win by wise care then by effusion of bloud and by the report of most Writers excelled all the Princes of the World in his time in Mercy Wealth and Bounty vnto Monasteries the land hee defended by Garrisons of Souldiers planted on the Confines of his neighbour Princes building many Forts Bulwarkes and Castles besides twenty fiue Townes and Cities whatsoeuer was wisely or vertuously performed in his Gouernement is chiefly ascribed to his yonger yeares institution in true Learning and Philosophy which was the great furnishment of him vnto the Science of Regality being often heard to say that hee esteemed an vnlearned King but a crowned Asse In which regard saith Rossus hee tooke chiefe pleasure to reside in his new Palace which himselfe built at Oxford both for the delight he had in learned men himselfe being very learned and for the vicinity of his new Parke at Woodstocke which he had fraught with all kind of strange beasts wherein he much delighted as Lyons Leopards Lynces Camells Porcupins and the like His delight also in works of deuotion shewes it selfe both in the erection and indowment of the Collegiate and Episcopall Sees of Carlile and Ely as also of the Abbayes of Hide Circester Reading and the Priorie of Dunstable His Wife Queene Maud founded the Priorie of Holy Trinity within Algate and the Hospital of Saint Giles in the Fields so that by himselfe his Queene and other deuoted persons twenty foure foundations to religious vses if not more were erected in the raigne of this King His Wiues 60 Maude the first Wife of King Henry was the daughter of Malcolme the third surnamed Canmoir King of Scotland her mother was S. Margaret daughter to Edward sonne of Edmund the Ironside King of England She was married vnto him at London in the first yeare of his raigne Anno 1100. by Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury hauing formerly vowed her selfe a Nunne which some swore she did not for loue of single life but to auoide some vnworthy matches which her Father would haue imposed on her Her Coronation was at Westminster by the same Anselme on Sunday the eleuenth of Nouember in the same yeare She was his wife seuenteene yeeres and more famous for her learning loue to learning charity to the poore and all vertuous dispositions and deceased at Westminster the first of May in the eighteenth yeere of his raign and yeere of our Saluation 1118. where shee was buried in S. Peters Church on
same place Gentleman That hee and his complices did imagine the Kings death at his Coronation The combat was granted and in Smithfield the Duke of Yorke exercising the office of high Constable they fought in lists In the end the Kings name was vsed to part and forgiue them It is a vice to suspect too farre The Duke of Yorke a most subtle man seemes neuer in heart to haue beene a true subiect to King Henry yet no man saith hee was any author in this Henrie the common wealth hauing yeelded to liber all grants of money is now ready to enter Paris England remained vnder the gouernment of the Duke of Glocester 20 There is no doubt that the English there at their Kings presence set forth their greatnes to the full shew The yong King attended vpon with two English Cardinals Yorke and Winchester and great Princes of his blood Dukes Earles Barons Prelates and the flower of our nation with many aswel French and Burgonians as Normans and others excellentlie well appointed makes a triumphant entry into the head City of that most noble Monarchy There was no signe in the People but of ioy and welcome the showes were many and magnificent Vpon the seuenth day of December he was solemnely Crowned King of France by the Cardinall of Winchester his great vncle in the Chiefe Church of Paris called of our Lady The Duke of Bedford entertained the minds of the Assembly with a set speech wherein he declared King Henrie his Nephewes vndoubted title to that Crowne and commended the same to their fidelities adding ample promises of honour and emolument Such of the French Nobilitie as were present did their homage The people had good and gratious words giuen vnto them and certaine quantities of money Corne and wine in the nature of a donatiue liberally distributed among them Proclamations were made that all Frenchmen who came in by a day there named should be protected The Kings Patents and grants touching French matters passed vnder the seale and stile of Henry King of the Frenchmen and of England which Seale for variety we haue prefixed as we found it annexed * to a writing directed by the King to his Court of Requests in his Pallace at Paris but for English affaires he vsed another Seale being in euery point like vnto that of King Henry the fourth and as some thinke the very same stamp which therefore we haue here omitted as likewise some Charters of his there are whereunto he affixed the seale of his father Charles of France esteemed not himselfe the lesse a King for all this but pursues his affaire His people tooke the City of Chartres by a stratagem the Bishop whereof because a Burgundian they also put to the sword with others Neither were the English idle Iohn Duke of Norfolke Thomas Earle of Arundel Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke the Earle of Suffolke and others made vp this losse with aduantage Their actions are placed by some as done before the Coronation which is likely The King hauing thus taken possession of France not long after tooke his farewell thereof His returne was by Roan and so ouer land to Callais from whence vpon the eleuenth day of February hee arriued safe at Douer His vncle the Duke of Glocester was able to giue an honest and good account of the Gouernment during the kings absence The suppressiō of an insurrection beginning at Abingdon in Oxfordshire was not the least seruice A weauer the Baliffe of the Towne was the vlcerous head to which that corruption gathered who had changed his own name and called himselfe Iacke Sharpe of Wigmores land in Wales The speciall colour of his attempt was to haue massacred Priests whose heads he said hee would make as cheape as Sheepes-heads that is two or three or ten for a penny But the mention of Wigmores lands the ancient inheritance of Mortimer then the possession of the fatall Duke of Yorke who afterward in the right of that name challenged the Crowne of England from King Henry insinuates somewhat further The varlet forfeited his head and foure quarters for his attempt It is to be wondred that the Councell of Estate vnder King Henry hearing that title so often glanced at prouided not better against the mischiefe But the eies and hearts of the wise are blinded when God hath a purpose to reserue a scourge or to hide the fire which shall afterward be vsed to consume a nation Vnquiet humors were aswell abroad as at home The souldiers of Callais discontented with their wages as to little began to be mutinously troublesome The Regent comes thither in person in Easter weeke where he exerciseth necessary discipline seuerely Foure the most faulty lost their heads one hundred and ten are cashered and banisht from the Towne as sixe score others had formerly beene Why dwell we vpon so petty accidents The losse of the Kingdome of France is imminent Let vs diligently note the degrees which God found out to depriue our Nation of that honor In this iourney of the Regent King Henries interest was not aduanced The Regent a widdower roade from thence to Turwin where without the Burgundians priuity he married the Lady Iaquet aged about seuenteene yeeres daughter to Peter of Lutzembourg Earle of S. Paul no friend to the Burgundian This was nothing prosperous to the English affaires For Anne the Regents former wife sister to the Duke of Burgundy being while shee liued a strong reason and assurance of amitie weakened the same by her death and this second marriage not pleasing the Burgundian did yet more diminish it These were but degrees In the meane space the accidents of warre between the English and French were manifold and perplext now wee now they leesing or gaining as opportunity serued which vncertainties brought forth their ordinary progenies fearefull outrages and s◅rcitie of all things needfull for the vse of man It would be wearisome and not much necessary to recount the particular lesser actions neitheir indeed is it easie for who can readily tell the sieges surprises skirmishes and the like being so confusedly set down by Authors wherein diuers of both Nations wanne to themselues much honour and serued the vses of those times and their owne The vttermost effect of those great labours was that the English Regency fell not forthwith into nothing Permanent leaders in those publike seruices were the Regent himselfe their maine Pillar and Chiefe life Thomas Earle of Arundel Richard Earle of Warwicke Henry his Sonne the Lord Willoughby the thrice noble Iohn Lord Talbot who was now at liberty the Lord Scales besides Knights Esquires and other valiant Captaines a multitude 21 The fortune of Renate Duke of Barre is not to be omitted for that afterward our King vnluckely married into his house He had to wife Isabell the daughter and heire of Charles Duke of Lorraine by whom he had issue two sonnes
and two daughters the youngest of which was Lady Margaret whom King Henry afterward tooke to wife Charles Duke of Lorraine dying Renate thinkes to succeed in that estate Antony Earle of Vallemont brother to Charles presumes he hath a neerer right The matter comes to be determined by blowes Charles King of France was a stedfast supporter of Renates claime in lieu of like offices performed by Renate to him in the times of most difficulty The Regent and Philip Duke of Burgundy stood for the Earle Their aides preuailed so much that Renates forces were beaten with losse of about three thousand from the siege of Vallemont and himselfe with not fewer then two hundred others remained prisoner to the Duke of Burgundy one of whose subiects commanded in chiefe at that enterprise This Renate was afterward entituled to the Crowne of Naples and Sicilia by the testament of Ioane Queene of them The King of France might seeme to haue susteined a grieuous losse by the enthralment of this Duke but the English gained nothing thereby for his perswasions and priuate offices on the behalfe of King Charles did not a little prepare the Burgundians heart which now was knit to the English but with feeble Arteries to accept in time the holy impression of reconcilement The French who liued vnder the Regency or in danger of the English made choise of the Burgundian to protect them which could not be embarred to them for that he was as yet King Henries pretended friend Indeed this Scene and vnstable state of affaires was full of horrour which Polydâ—…re Vergill describeth well enough While the English and French quoth he contend for Dominion Soueraignty and life it selfe mens goods in France were violently taken by the licence of warre Churches spoiled men euery where murthered or wounded other put to death or tortured Matrons rauished Maids forcibly drawne from out their parents armes to be deflowred Townes daily taken daily spoiled daily defaced the riches of the Inhabitants carried whither the Conquerors thinke good hâ—…sen and villages round about set on fire no kind of cruelty is left vnpractised vpon the miserable French omitting many hundreth kinds of other calamities which all at once oppressed them Adde hereunto that the Commonwealth being destitute of the helpe of lawes which for the most part are mute in times of warre and mutiâ—…ie floateth vp and downe without any anchorage at right or iustice Neither was England herselfe voide of these mischiefes who euery day heard the newes of her valiant childrens funerals slaine in perpetuall skirmishes and bickerings her generall wealth continually â—…d and wained so that the euils seemed almost equall and the whole Westerne world ecchoed the groanes and sighes of either Nations quarrels being the common argument of speech and compassion throughout Christendome 22 The course certainly which the English held did only faintly keepe aliue the Generall State of the Regency without giuing period to the warre either by finishing the Conquest or setling that which was conquered Some would haue had large supplies of men and treasure leuied that King Charles might no where haue any rest Of this opinion were Bedford himselfe the Dukes of Yorke and Sommerset This Counsell was not followed but another in shew more frugall which fed the euils but redressed none Present sparings doe oftentimes draw after them infinite wasts and no husbandrie proues so ill as vnseasonable Parsimony In the mean time the Earle of Arundel and the Lord Talbot carry about victorious Armes and terrifie Angiou Main and other places with their successes In Normandie neuerthelesse the common people drew together in huge multitudes There were threescore thousand of them rebelliously knotted together in Vexin Norman and twenty thousand in Câ—…ux Their purpose was through dislike of the English Gouernment or practise of the French to haue reacht one hand to King Charles and to haue thrust King Henries officers out What is a multitude without aduise To stoppe their insolency and course which they held toward Caen the Earle of Arundel and Robert Lord Willoughby with about thirteen hundred light horse and sixe thousand Archers march against them by direction of the Dukes of Yorke and ommerset who had the chiefe Leiutenancies in Normandy They diuide their forces to vse them with the more aduantage The Earle stayes in Ambush with two parts the Lord Willoughby drawes them into it with the third A thousand of the Rebels were cut down before the souldiers hands could be stayed to spare the rest who basely as it became them threw away their weapons and fell to the earth crying mercy The multitudes were suffered to returne their ringleaders lost their liues All that the world could collect by this popular insurrection was that the Normans would be gladly rid of the English Nothing else was done This Earle of Arundell hauing done sundry noble deeds during the wars in France receiued his deathes wound shortly after in a skirmish at Gerberoy in Beauuoâ—…sine where La Hire a famous Captaine among the enemies had the day 23 The Regency yet held and the miseries of France being burnt vp by the fiery reflections of two Counter-Sunnes were nothing diminished Who should giue to them a Period while the Duke of Burgundy continued English it could not be To prepare therefore a separation betweene them such of the Nobility as went ouer to the Burgundian Duke told him That King Charles vpon all occasions when speech was ministred spake of him honourably and inwardly wished him well and that he neuer heard any mention of the murther committed vpon the Duke his father cause of the sonnes hatred to France but he heartily sighed protesting hee was neither party nor priuy thereunto These and the like mollifying salues applyed to the tumors of his reuengefull affections did worke strongly the rather for that his minde heretofore possessed with the English amity was now vacant in that part the same by the means of sundry iealousies and auersions lying open to contrary impressions There wanted but an outward honourable meanes to fashion him entirely to the French partie Let vs heare Serves in this point The Deputies of the Generall Councell presse both French English and Burgundians to end all quarrels by some good composition The City of Arras is allowed of them all to treat in From the Pope and Councell of Pisa there came the Cardinals of S. Crosse and Cypres with twelue Bishoppes For the King of France there was the Duke of Bourbon the Earle of Richmond Constable of France the Archbishoppe of Reims Chancellour of France and many others great noble wise and learned men For the King of England the two Cardinals of Yorke and Winchester the Earles of Suffolke * Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington the Bishoppe of Saint Dauids Iohn Ratcliffe Keeper of the great Seale the Lord Hungerford Ralfe the wise Officiall of Canterbury and some Doctors of Diuinity For
haue the aide succour and helpe of their subiects and true liegemen 46 The tide of people being thus vp Flammock and the blacke Smyth hauing firme promise of the Lord Audleys personall helpe lead them forth toward Kent where they doubted not greatly to encrease their numbers and had in likelihood so done but that the singular diligence and wisdome of the King frustrated their hopes by sundry Princely Arts. Yet they flow on and to shew what they durst doe they slew in their way at Tauntford the Prouost of Perin one of the Commissioners for the Subsidie and marching forward without offering other violence Iames Tuichet Lord Audley ioines himselfe at the City of Wels vnto them according to secret agreement and becomes their Generall From Wels they proceed to Salisburie thence to Winchester and so toward Kent where the Countrey was setled and prouided But the King farther doubting that the Scots would take fresh occasion by these seditious vproares to inuade the borders of his Realme dispatched Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey a Peere of excellent vertue to defend those parts with the helpe of the Bishopricke of Durham and the Marches till these homecommotions were appeased that then the Lord Dawbeney might with a iust and full Army prosecute the warre against the Scots But Iames their King perceiuing the end of the English intestine warres would be the beginning of his troubles thought it best by way of anticipation to weaken his enemy before hand as much as hee could and thereupon fiercely inuaded Northumberland againe and besieged Norham Castell belonging to Richard Fox whom the King for his noble seruices and deserts had now aduanced from Exceter and Bath and Wels vnto the Bishopricke of Durham But the Scotish King hopelesse to winne the Castell though hauing done much hurt both to it and to the country withdrew his people before the Earle of Surrey could approach with his Army wherein was the Earle of Westmorland the Lords Dacres Strange Neuill Latimer Lumley Scrope Clifford Conyers Darcy the Baron of Hilton and many Knights as Percie Bulmer Gascoigne Penington Bigot Bowes Elarker Parr Wharton Strangwith Constable Ratcliffe Sauile Gower Musgraue Mallerie Loder Eueringham Stapleton Wortley Pickering Heron Gray Ridley Griffith Fenwicke Ward Strycland Bellingham Curwen Warcop Tempest Metcalfe and others who missing the enemy marched after into Scotland and tooke such reuenge as the shortnesse of their so daine prouisions would enable 47 The Rebels on the other side whom king Henry thought not good to encounter in their first heates but suffered them to tire their fury and surbate themselues with a long march the countries as they past being forelaide from ioyning with them comming neere to Kent found few or no partakers there but the Country strongly defended against them by the Earle thereof the Lords Aburgenie and Cobham with other principall men and their followers which made diuers of the Rebels secretly shrinke and abandon the enterprise But the Lord Audley Flammocke Michael Ioseph and the rest kept on their way and encamped vpon Blackeheath between Greenewich and Eltham from the top whereof they might behold the Citie of London the whole brauery of that Horizon Here they resolue to abide the King or to assaile London The King on the other side by the diligence of the Lord Maior and other the Magistrates secured the City which was full of feare and businesse himselfe enuironed with his Nobles the choice of the South hearing where the Rebell was encamped resolued by dint of sword to deliuer his people from tiring expectations and for that purpose marcheth out of London and encamps in S. Georges field where he lay that night The next day when he vnderstood that the Enemie had drawne forth his People and set them in Battell-ray he sends out Henry Bourchier Earle of Essex Edmond de la Pole Earle of Suffolk Sir Rice ap Thomas and others with certaine Cornets of horse and Companies of Archers to beset the hill and the descents thereof while Giles Lord Dawbeney with the strength of his Armie chargeth the Enemy in Front whom with some slaughter they draue from the Bridge at Deepford strand and then mounting the hill he and the Earles charge the maine squadrons on all sides and without much labour breake and defeate them The number of the Rebels slaine is vncertainely reported the ods being betweene two thousand and three hundreth The Kings armie returned fewer by three hundreth Fifteen hundred rebels were taken Prisoners the takers had their Prisoners goods granted them Iames Lord Audley Flammocke and the Smith were taken and executed To all the rest mercy was seasonably extended The Lord Audley led from Newgate to Towerhill in a coate of his owne Armories painted on a paper reuerst and torne there paid his head for being a Head to that heady Route Flammocke and the Smith were quartered Memorably strange was the comfort with which this Blacksmith is said to haue cheered vp himselfe at his being drawne to execution saying That yet he hoped thereby that his name and memorie should bee euerlasting Who could beleeue that the desire of a long-lasting name howsoeuer should take the affections of so meane a person Such therefore was the end of this insurrection but the times being queasy the King wiselie forbare to take any seuere reuenge vpon more then onely vpon the chiefe Leaders for he was trulie informed that this calamitie had not broken the willes of the Cornishmen who remained ready for any desperate sudden occasion and therefore he abstained from needlesse exasperations insomuch as that the quarters of Flammocke and the Smith being once appointed to haue beene set vp in Cornwall for terror were onely fixed about London the King thinking good to temper his iustice euen in such a circumstance 48 His next care was so to order the warre against Scotland that the Peace whose foundations he had laid a far off might bee made to his more honor because the iniuries sustained by the youthful errour of King Iames were too publike to bee altogether forgotten hee sent the Earle of Surrey the Lord Neuill and others to inuade the Scotish borders with an Army who pursued the reuenge with great vehemency Meane-while there arriueth in Scotland Peter Hyalus an Ambassador from Ferdinando and Elizabeth King and Queene of Spaine as from friends equally well affected to both parties to mediate a peace between the two Kings of England and Scotland which perhaps in their owne persons would not easily haue beene brought about the point of honour might thereunto haue giuen such empeachment But this was the way to a peace which King Henry foresaw there being not onely a strict bond of loue betweene him and Ferdinando but an ouerture if not a secret conclusion to match his eldest sonne Prince Arthur with the young Lady Katherine daughter of Spaine who for her excellent vertues was well worthy
to be the happy wife of any Prince then breathing Hyalus so handled the point of his emploiment that an honourable truce followed This Ambassador was a practicke man of much experience and knew the better how to deale on the behalfe of King Henry against Perkin Warbecke an imaginary and Stage-play Prince for that his Soueraigne Queene had also beene exceedingly molested by a Counterfeit For Henry the fourth King of Castile and brother to Elizabeth being vnable to begette children Ioan daughter of Edward king of Portugall his wife found meanes notwithstanding to beare one by occasion whereof after King Henries death for that it was borne in marriage a dangerous warre was vndertaken by Alfonso King of Portugall on behalfe of Isabel the supposed inheretrix but Truth partly by force and partly by mediation was in the end victorious and Elizabeth or Isabella sister of Henry succeeded to her brother and brought the inheritance of the Kingdomes of Castile and Leon with her to Ferdinando King of Arragon The chiefe point of this truce with Scotland was That Perkin Warbecke should leaue that Kingdome seeing king Iames standing vpon his honour would not deliuer him vp to King Henry Perkin hauing now no remedie did accordingly taking with him his wife the Lady Katherine Gordon and with such few as remained to him past into Ireland where hee had not continued long but the Cornish-men offer to rise at his arriuall and to aduenture their fortunes and liues in his quarrell Which motion Perkin gladly entertained as perceiuing yet some little hope left to maintaine himselfe by the troubles and hazards of others but the policie and fortune of King Henry were growne so venerable with the Princes his Neighbours that Ambassadors came from France and from the Arch-Duke of Burgundy the one to ratifie amity the other to request the restitution thereof both which K. Henrle who reposed his whole trust next vnder God vpon the amity of his neighbours granted and the English Merchants who had been somewhat long forbidden by their Soueraigne to trade in the Arch-Dukes dominions returning to Antwerpe were receiued into the same with Procession so that Perkin could scarce cast his eye vpon any place not onely where to raise aides but not where to rest his head vnlesse perhappes in the Court of the Dutchesse of Burgundie neither in all his fortunes did any thing seeme miserable or vnworthy but the great infelicity of his wife whose beauty birth and honourable qualities ought not to haue beene so betrayed by her friends temerity Perkin hereupon landing at Whitsand Bay in Cornwall in September found meanes afterward at Bodmin to raise some thousands of people whom with most lauish promises inuectiue proclamations and strong impudency he held together vnder the Title of Richard the fourth King of England whose fate was none of the happiest while the maiesty of her name might so bee played with by impostors Perkin thus accompanied marcheth toward the City of Exceter purposing if hee could winne it by force to enrich his Souldiers with the spoiles thereof and to inuite all other loose or lost people to his seruice by the hope of like booties and by taking into his possession such places of strength as lay in his way to secure his retreat if according to the ordinary fortune of warre any thing should happen to him vnluckily 50 But the King hearing that the varlet was landed and againe made head against him in Armes vpon trust of the Cornishmens assistance is said to haue smiled vsing these words Loe wee are again prouoked by this Prince of Rakehelles but lest my people should through ignorance bee drawne into destruction let vs seeke to take this Perkin by the easiest wayes we can Reason hee had to smile for now he seemed to see the bottome of his perill and as it were to hold his enemy empounded within the English Ocean it being a perpetuall and noble with of his that he might looke his dangers in the face and deale with them hand to hand as the neerest cut ouer to a full conclusion Hee therefore prouides accordingly assembling his forces and his wits no lesse to bee dreaded then his forces sending forth his espials into all parts to obserue the tracke and hopes of this empty cloud which is now seene before Excester a principall strength and ornament of the Western parts of the Kingdome Parlea and the allurements of wordes vnder the guilt title of King Edwards sonne prouing vnauaileable with those resolute and faithfull Citizens Perkin forth with betakes himselfe to violence sets fire on the gates mounts his scaling ladders against the wals and with his vtmost fury labours to force a suddaine entrance for that as hee suspected succours could not long bee wanting The Citizens on the other side and such of the Country as cameâ—… prepare and make a very valiant defence against the Rebell and in stead of quenching the fires kindled by the enemy at the gates to open a passage for they had not Canon or any other Ordinance the Citizens threw on great store of fagots and fuell and so with flame did shut vp the way when the gates themselues were now consumed and in the mean while they cast vp trenches and man their walles from whence with the slaughter of about two hundred Rebels at this assault they valiantly draue them Such messengers as by cords slipt downe the walles to signifie their perill sped toward the King but the loyall diligence of Edward Courtney Earle of Deuonshire the Lord William his sonne with many principall Gentlemen of those parts as Trencherd Carew Fulford Halewell Croker Edgecomb Semar followed with great store of Souldiers saued him the labour of a personall rescue by timely approch 51 Perkin hearing thereof riseth from before Excester and marcheth to Taunton a goodly town not far off there to take the musters of his Armie and to prouide for encounter where he found very many blanks in the list of his numbers for that they had secretly shrunke away as misdoubting the sequell the Earle of Deuonshire being so neere at hand with the power of the Country and the King vpon his way against them with the maiesty and terrour of a roiall name and Armie none of the Nobilitie which was chiefly hoped comming to their aide Perkin neuerthelesse makes shew of standing with such as were left vnto him The Earle of Deuonshire marching towards Taunton in the way there came vnto him Edward Duke of Buckingham a young Lord full of great honour and courage followed by a goodly troupe of Knights and others excellentlie well appointed both for their owne persons and their peoples These wee finde named as principall Bridges Bainham Barkley Tame Wise Poyntz Vernon Mortimer Tremail Sutton Paulet Bricknell Sapcott Lutterell Wadham Speck Beauchamp Cheney Tokett Long Latimer Turberuile Stourton Newbrough Martin Lynde Rogers Hungerford Semar Darrell Barow Norres